(logo)
(navigation image)
Home American Libraries | Canadian Libraries | Universal Library | Open Source Books | Project Gutenberg | Biodiversity Heritage Library | Children's Library | Additional Collections

Search: Advanced Search

Anonymous User (login or join us)Upload
See other formats

Full text of "War and revolution in Russia; sketches and studies"

RAND REVOLUTION 
IN RUSSIA 



JOHN POLLOCK 




I— I 



Pi o 



& — 



WAR AND REVOLUTION 
IN RUSSIA 

SKETCHES AND STUDIES 

BY 

JOHN POLLOCK 

LATE FELLOW OF TRINITY COLLEGE, CAMBRIDGE 

AUTHOR OF 
"THE POPISH PLOT," ETC. 



LONDON 
CONSTABLE W CO. LTD. 

1918 



\\\ 



> 



N 



tit 






y 



TO 

C. F. KEARY 

IN FRIENDSHIP AND ADMIRATION 



384885 



EXPLANATORY LETTER 

My Dear Keary, — 

To one coming from the north, the bazaar at Ekateri- 
nodar, where I have been marketing, is a dream of 
indescribable gorgeousness. Here are no shimmering 
silks, or many-patterned Persian carpets, or stalls 
stacked with priceless gems ; this is not the East, nor 
is the land of the Don Cossacks stored with ancient 
treasure. But such riches of the soil brought together, 
heaped upon the cobbles, spreading over carts and 
booths and streets in endless waves of colour the eye 
could hardly see elsewhere but here. Row upon row of 
melons, cantelupes and water melons, melons ribbed 
and melons smooth skinned, back in the sunshine, fill 
the hot air with their luscious scent ; from end to end 
of two hundred yards loops of onions swing lazily, 
while under them a fortune of cabbages display their 
mild charms, their tender virgin green unviolated by 
hand of grocer ; and here is a riot of tomatoes that 
smile at you in outrageous profusion, and there waggons 
brimming with potatoes ; eggs enough to make a score 
of snowmen, and again young mountains of small 
cucumbers, such as are not known in England, beloved 
of Russians, clamouring to be eaten. And flour, fine 
rice from Turkestan, and fat egg plants scarcely con- 
tained in their purple skins, the drowsy sunflower with 
a 2 vii 



viii War and Revolution in Russia 

whose seed Russia drugs herself, and grapes and maize 
and coffee, and cream and honey, until eye and nostril 
are drunk with the wealth spread before them, and you 
wonder that there can be want in a world where such 
bounty is flung by nature into the lap of man. 

At night when the bazaar is closed and a faery cloak 
enfolds the town, carpeting it with music, turning the 
poplars to cypresses and the wooden church half hidden 
by them to a Roman shrine of marble, I wonder indeed 
if the world can be at war when this end of Russia seems 
so remote from it. Yet when I tried to buy a tin-kettle, 
there was none in the town ; nor is any tea to be had ; 
and I know that those same melons which in Ekateri- 
nodar cost at their largest thirty kopeks sell in Petro- 
grad for twenty roubles and more. The potatoes that 
in the bazaar are ten kopeks a pound are unobtainable 
at eight times the price in the capital. For want of the 
corn that here bursts from the ground the armies on 
two of the Russian fronts are in danger of starving. 
This is Russia, a land of plenty and a land of want, a 
land of high ideals and of many shortcomings, of nobility 
and of shamelessness, a land where Socialists bawl that 
the State must control everything, and where soldiers 
crippled in the defence of their country are reduced to 
beg their bread in the streets. 

For an enemy of Russia to write about her now 
would be easy. For a friend it is hard. Russia is sick, 
smitten with a dangerous disease, and it behoves her 
friends to think and speak of her as they would of one 
they love, whose mind is under a cloud. The simile is 
not exact ; for the greater part of Russia's best minds, 
almost the whole indeed of those formerly known as the 



Explanatory Letter ix 

" intelligentsia," members of the learned professions, 
civil servants, men of letters, officers, all in fact who 
have had education and are now miscalled in a lump 
the " bourgeoisie," are under no delusion, but are 
keenly aware of the nature and causes of their country's 
complaint. 

One who wished for a type of Russia's best intellect 
might take as his choice the late Professor Maxim 
Kovalevsky. Like all men, he had weaknesses : per- 
haps a shade too much cynicism in his appreciation of 
the world, a slightly too ready welcome for every plan 
that on the whole recommended itself without a thorough 
examination of its details, but a man of mark, a large 
man in every sense, as even his opponents said. As a 
reward for liberal views he was driven in youth from 
Russia by the autocracy and thus learnt to know many 
languages and peoples ; was possessed till the end of 
his life of wits so lively that his talk was a perpetual 
delight ; and, indeed, would find a point of irony to 
season any subject however solemn. His gift of brilliant 
generalisation was never used without revealing a basis 
of solid thought beneath ; but he used it so easily and 
so freely that it did not seem, as with some good talkers, 
a performance, but a natural flow of the man's ideas. 
But the most characteristic was his spacious geniality, 
an expansion and concentration, if the two may exist 
together, of a quality peculiarly Russian, which nothing 
to my taste describes so well as the slightly old-fashioned 
word, affability. Above all else, the Russian of the 
educated class is affable. Should you wish, you need 
never be for five minutes without company when 
travelling or in a public place ; and the company is 



x War and Revolution in Russia 

almost always pleasant and often interesting. Yet 
there is a delicacy and an inborn restraint towards 
strangers. Do you desire silence, everyone will respect 
your wish, and you may journey from end to end of 
Russia many times without once witnessing the dreadful 
intrusions upon privacy that awaited the traveller in 
the first train he entered in Germany. In this respect 
Russians are neither frigid nor fulsome ; nor are they 
aggressive or haughty, as we are apt to be ; and it 
would be hard to find pleasanter companions than the 
three you may meet any day in a Russian second-class 
carriage, who have never met before and do not expect 
to meet again, and part without inquiring so much as 
one another's names. Qualities that are indeed much 
needed in times when, as now, the regulation four in a 
carriage becomes six, or sometimes eight, or ten ; yet, 
for all the Russians' usual excitability, it is the rarest 
thing to see bad temper or churlishness even in these 
trying conditions. You can see more during five 
minutes on a tramcar in Petrograd or Moscow, and it 
is noticeable that the row is nearly always started by 
someone of the lower class. 

When "The School for Scandal " was about to be pro- 
duced in Petrograd, Kovalevsky said : " It will not have 
success. My countrymen have not lived through the 
eighteenth century." I have found this pregnant 
saying a key to many puzzles. Talent and wide interests 
are so common among Russians that we are apt to 
forget that the nation is without many of the large 
experiences that go to make the Western world. Russia, 
for instance, has not known the Reformation and the 
Renaissance, the wars of religion, the Risorgimento, 



Explanatory Letter xi 

and the French Revolution only by its backwash. Until 
sixty years ago Russia was a country of slaves whose 
persons could be sold with or apart from the land 
of their owners, spurred to progress by the devoted 
efforts of an infinitesimal educated class, that, without 
inheriting the traditions of the West, imbibed its teach- 
ings with the eagerness of men long denied the light. 
The children of those who saw the emancipation did not 
allow for the slowness of upward growth, and many 
believed until the events of the last few months that the 
system of government only needed to be changed 
for the nation to spring at a bound into the level path 
of unchecked achievement. One of their best repre- 
sentatives recently said to a patriotic lady who had 
worked in the revolution of 1905 that the ." intelli- 
gentsia " were themselves to blame for the baleful in- 
fluence at the present crisis of the extreme Socialists, 
for they had before refused to be satisfied with moderate 
gains from the autocracy, but had wished for complete 
triumph at a stroke. It is not a reproach to say that 
Russians lack experience in constructive statesmanship : 
with the madness that characterises weak despotisms 
their rulers took infinite pains to prevent them from 
acquiring it, and efforts that might have left an in- 
valuable legacy of political wisdom ended m exile, 
Siberia, or death. The formula of a French economist : 
" Tout se paye, rien n'est gratuit" is equally true in 
politics. The absence of healthy organisation of opinion 
was the logical result of the brutal prohibition of its 
expression during many years, and the cause of an 
uncertainty of aim and of a welter of ideals spawned by 
the revolution, reminiscent of the outburst of experi* 



xii War and Revolution in Rwsia 

ments in political thought caused by the Civil War in 
England. The men of that age, said Lord Acton in one of 
his aphorisms that illumined whole epochs, had not 
mastered the art of understanding their opponents' 
ideas ; then it took a man all his time and the help of 
his friends to understand his own. Similarly, the revolu- 
tion here came about so suddenly that Russians after 
the first days hardly knew what they would be at, and 
their idealistic conceptions have had to suffer much 
disillusion. A member of the First Duma said to me : 
" I lived for twenty years among the Russian peasants 
and thought I knew them. But two months' experience 
since the revolution showed me I had been mistaken ; 
they are only good for anything ' under the stick.' " 

This phrase, " under the stick," attributed to Peter 
the Great, has been of late increasingly in men's mouths. 
It expresses the belief of many, not only educated 
Russians of the north, but also Armenians, Cossacks, 
Georgians, Little Russians, and Jews, that the typical 
man of Great Russia, who is a peasant, is incapable of 
pursuing a way for himself, and if he is not driven will 
fall into a slough of sluggish anarchism. It would be rash 
in a foreigner to differ from a view so widely held among 
the mere vivid elements of the Russian empire, but I 
venture to hope that it is too pessimistic. It is un- 
doubtedly true that the soldier of old, that is, the 
peasant under discipline, was cheery, prompt, to all 
appearances affectionate towards his superiors, and 
happy ; now he has become sulky, careless, hangdog, 
and by every outward sign miserable. Nevertheless, a 
few cases with which I have come into close contact 
give me faith in the Russian peasant's potentialities. 



Explanatory Letter xiii 

For instance, I know an able seaman, a peasant from 
the government of Moscow, typical in feature, in his slow 
quiet speech, in his great strength. He can read and 
write, and in the navy learned to type -write, so 
that he was detailed for office work. In his spare 
time he is attending classes in history, mathematics 
and physics. He is of the most modest and kindly dis- 
position, and gifted with a gentlemanly nature that is 
wholly free from vulgarity or silliness — one, indeed, 
of " les coeurs nobles qui se trouvent dans tons les rcmgs de 
Varmee russe" as Cherbuliez well says. Before the 
revolution he can hardly have seen a drawing-room ; 
yet I have watched him take tea with a party of ladies 
and gentlemen, mostly strangers to him, with complete 
unembarrassment, and Join in the conversation un- 
affectedly and with good sense. He thinks inde- 
pendently, for without any prompting he one day in- 
scribed himself as a member of the party of National 
Freedom. Once, the opinion being expressed that the 
evils of the time were due to the decay of religion, which 
has in fact a far shallower hold in Russia than is com- 
monly supposed abroad, he dissented, and added in a 
very simple and reverent manner, " For myself, I do 
not believe." Vasily Simeonovich may be an exception, 
but if the soil that produced him is given a chance, 
such qualities must be brought forth in more general 
measure. They seem to me, with my limited chances of 
observation, to be fruits of a strong and generous nature 
that runs through the breadth of the Russian nation 
and must lead it finally to a true conception of patriotism 
and to be a power for good in the world. But not until 
the age has passed in which it can confidently be be- 



xiv War and Revolution in Russia 

lieved, on the one hand, that Lord Milner came to 
Russia to organise the revolution, and on the other, 
that the English have seized Archangel and will descend 
on Petrograd to suppress it by force. This will probably 
be not before twenty or thirty years of national educa- 
tion. And should the qualities of imagination and truth- 
fulness that have powerfully impressed the world in her 
writers, painters, musicians, and men of science come 
in a more distant future to fruition in the mass of 
Russia's people, now sorely burdened by the legacy of 
stagnation inherited through three centuries of des- 
potism from the Tartar invasion which for nearly three 
more made progress impossible, not we but our descen- 
dants may see an age of human achievement more 
glorious than any yet known to us in modern history. 
That at least is my faith in Russia. 

Nearly fifteen years ago you urged me to go to Russia, 
and I hope you will accept this little book as a tokea 
that I am not unmindful. The papers brought together 
in it were written under widely differing conditions and 
must be read according to their respective dates. 
They do not, those at least that deal with public events, 
pretend to historical accuracy, and there are points that 
now might be corrected or amplified. But I have pre- 
ferred to leave them as they were written (save with the 
amendment in the paper on Rasputin of a prudent 
pretence, necessary at the time to protect an informant 
from possible persecution), believing that if they have 
any interest it will be as a record of contemporary 
events seen by one who had no motive to distort them, 
and compiled from the best sources available to ordin- 
arily observant persons. Since I have expressed opinions 



Explanatory Letter xv 

concerning the present state of Russia that would seem 
opposed to those held by our Liberal Press, perhaps I 
should add that I am in politics a Liberal and, by con- 
viction, a republican. Professor F. W. Maitland, one 
of the most level as well as brilliant minds of his age, 
said that " he had no use for modern kings,' ' and the 
sense of their needlessness that I imbibed from or felt 
confirmed by his wisdom has been greatly deepened 
by a consideration of the deeds of Nicolas, Constantine, 
and Ferdinand of Bulgaria. But I refuse on that 
account to be prejudiced in favour of everything that 
has replaced Nicolas. For a patriotic citizen of one of 
the nations allied in arms against German domination, 
cupidity, and arrogance I can conceive no other rule 
than that the cause for which we do battle must come 
before all else. This gives us the right not to shut our 
mouths on matters touching the vital point in Russia 
as well as at home, and it might not a little have im- 
proved matters here since the revolution, had there 
been more plain speaking before. The Socialists' allega- 
tion that England and France favoured tyranny in 
Russia did much to create an atmosphere helpful to the 
policy of moral sabotage they have pursued. Before 
you receive these lines, surely before they are in print, 
much may happen to show how the balance of fate in 
the war will swing for Russia. Events move fast, and 
even while I write news has come of the fall of Riga and 
the repetition on the northern front of those symptoms 
that disgraced the army of the south-west. One thing 
at least is certain, that when this war is over, it will take 
an almost incredible combination of causes again to 
force the Russian peasantry, who are over 90 per cent 



xvi War and Revolution in Russia 

of the nation, to fight against a foreign foe. And when 
we have conquered the German Goliath, that can only 
be for the ultimate good of the world. 

Yours ever, 

JOHN POLLOCK. 
September , 1917. 

Note. — Most of the papers in this volume have ap- 
peared in the Standard, Manchester Guardian, Fort- 
nightly Review, New Europe, and Nineteenth Century, 
to the editors of which I beg to express my thanks for 
consent to republication. In my absence from England 
on service in Russia, the book has most kindly been seen 
through the press by my father, Sir Frederick Pollock. 

J. P. 

[Section headings are inserted in the text to assist the 
reader in keeping count of the dates, not always exactly 
specified, to which the papers refer. Considering that 
Slavonic scholars are not yet fully agreed on the details 
of transliteration, I have not attempted to reduce the 
spelling of Russian names to strict uniformity. 

Mr. C. F. Keary, my son's friend and mine for many 
years, whose diffidence alone prevented his distinguished 
qualities from being more widely known, died suddenly 
on the 25th of October. He had received and enjoyed 
my son's dedication in MS. ; it therefore stands as it 
was addressed to him in his lifetime. — F. P.] 



CONTENTS 

CHAPTEE PAGB 

Explanatory Letter . . . . vii 

I. Bergen to the Arctic .... 1 

II. Russia's Klondyke— Karungi (I) .5 

III. The Port of Snows— Karungi (II) . . 9 

IV. Towards the Furnace . . . .16 
V. Life in Warsaw . . . .20 

VI. Perimyshl .... 24 

VII. In the Russian Trenches . . .35 

VIII. Lemberg— (I) Loyal Lwow . . .41 

IX. Lemberg— (II) Out of the Beleaguered City 46 

X. Warsaw in Lilac Time . . .56 

XI. With the Army . . . .62 

XII. A Visit to General Alexeiev. . . 70 

XIII. The Retreat . . . . .75 

XIV. Polish Distress . . . . .86 
XV. Lutsk 93 

XVI. The Galician View . . . .101 

XVII. The Refugees at Kiev . . .106 

XVIII. Winter in Petrograd . . . .114 



XV111 



Contents 



CHAPTER 

XIX. 


Rasputin .... 


PAOB 

120 


XX. 


Before the Revolution 


145 


XXI. 


The Russian Revolution 


150 


XXII. 


The Duma op the Revolution 


180 


XXIII. 


The Danger in Russia 


186 


XXIV. 


Soldiers and Workmen 


193 


XXV. 


Thoughts on the Polish Question . 


200 


XXVI. 


''Peace without Annexations or Indem 






NITIES" .... 


215 


XXVII. 


The Dog Days, 1917 . 


260 



/ 



war and revolution 
in Russia" 

SECTION I 



THE FIRST YEAR 

I 
BERGEN TO THE ARCTIC 

YOU have not been in Bergen five minutes 
before you recognise the country of Ibsen. 
Indeed, without foot yet set on shore, the shape of 
the hills soaring heavenwards and the cosy way the 
town snuggles down at their feet reveal on the one 
hand the mysterious aspirations, hardly of this 
world, with which the poet of Brand points the path 
to greatness, and on the other the latent possibilities 
of snobbery and jobbery against which Dr. Stock- 
man directs his noble scorn. An hour and a half 
is the total allowance before the train starts for 
Christiania, and the mind turns to practical con- 
siderations, which would be overwhelming but for 
the kindness of the British Consul and his friends, 
who are nobly waiting in the teeth of the north wind 



2 TJ '•'(j:r and RewTution in Russia 

with cabs, a truck, and a cart, and get our luggage 
registered with the minimum of delay. There is 
nearly a ton to be weighed, and the modest sum of 
£32 to pay on it as far as the Finnish frontier. 

The station at Bergen, like the hills, is gaunt, but 
inspiring, huge granite blocks supporting the arched 
glass roof in fine proportion. The railway here was 
only opened in 1906, and everything is clean and 
good, and the guards hardly seem to have got over 
their pleasure as at a new toy. Railway stations, 
indeed, seem to fulfil an important function in the 
social life of the northern peoples. Just as Ameri- 
cans — not, of course, in the great cities, but in such 
as Providence, Rhode Island — frequent the cemetery 
as a meeting-place in this life also, so in Norway, 
Sweden, and Finland the populace makes of the 
station a promenade, and, indeed, on Sundays and 
holidays throngs it so much as to deprive the timid 
traveller altogether of his already slender chance of 
snatching a cup of coffee in two and a half minutes. 

Scandinavia is a region of cold meat meals, else- 
where only to be found at a Dutch breakfast table. 
Breakfast, dinner (3 p.m.), and supper (nine to ten 
o'clock), the meal does not varyfgreatly, and on the 
railways it is a highly convenient system for 
travellers that you help yourself, take what and as 
much as you like, and pay a fixed price, including 
every thing^but beer. Plates of sliced meat and fish 



Bergen to the Arctic 3 

of every description lie on the table, with probably 
one hot dish and potatoes. Salt meat and fish are 
popular, in the belief that they are specially warm- 
ing ; but there is a complete absence of sweet things, 
except stewed prunes, unless goats' milk cheese is to 
be counted. Large brown biscuits almost replace 
bread, pervaded by the flavour of carraway seed. 
To the shame of British railways, excellent second- 
class sleeping berths are provided at a most moderate 
charge, and there is about twice the amount of air 
and leg-room allotted to the miserable passenger in 
our native isles. These practical details will perhaps 
be excused by reason of the extreme uncommuni- 
cativeness of travellers in Scandinavia, who number 
some hundreds every year, but, unfortunately, can 
only talk about fishing. 

Christiania, where the morning frost bit sharply, 
was emptying out its population by rail and road 
for the great Easter ski competition ; and a strange 
thing it is to see a stream of vehicles at half-past 
seven o'clock each with one or two pairs of skis 
projecting into the air, a leafless and polished 
Birnam. The only other person prominent in the 
streets was Regina's wicked old reputed father, from 
" Ghosts," who, bibulous already, lurched round a 
corner. 

Modest, provincial, and the people on its streets 
speaking nothing but Norwegian, Christiania had 



4 War and Revolution in Russia 

nevertheless a welcoming air absent from its neigh- 
bour capital ; for Stockholm, with all its beauty and 
signs of prosperity and an astonishing proportion of 
passers-by full of politeness and fluent English for 
the inquiring stranger, has nowadays a sense of chill 
for us. The dreamy and poetic Norwegian likes and 
is interested in us — he is for the Allies ; the Swede, 
hard, practical, accomplished, is full of distrust. 
Seventy per cent., it is reported, are vehemently 
pro-German, and these contain all the upper classes. 
Only the Radicals or Socialists are on our side. Mis- 
lay your ticket for an instant and a gendarme is 
promptly hailed, and at the frontiers real regret is 
observable in the official if you bear a missive 
exempting your luggage from search. Withal, per- 
fect politeness and correctness are met with, and 
even many unnecessary courtesies. 

From Stockholm to the Swedish-Finnish frontier 
is a day and two nights' journey, very comfortable, 
though the train is not quite so well appointed as 
the Norwegian train, and is fuller. We are going 
due north now to a destination a thousand miles 
north of Stockholm ; at every stopping-place the 
snow is crisper and the air colder. 



II 

RUSSIA'S KLONDYKE 

SO they call Karungi. The chief difference is 
that in Alaska gold is got — it was there that 
Burning Daylight had his " hunch " — whereas at 
Karungi it is left by the traveller urging across the 
frontier. The frontier itself lies midway in the river 
Tornea, half Karungi one side and half the other. 
But they lump the two together and call it the 
Russian Klondyke. 

In August, 1914, Karungi was a settlement of a 
hundred and twenty souls gathered round a posting- 
house and a miniature station on an infinitesimal 
line that indolently served the summer farms farther 
north and carried occasional trucks of iron ore from 
the mountains. Then an eddy in the world-tide 
caught it and swept it athwart the stream of Euro- 
pean traffic. It did not come to its own, indeed, till 
later in the year, when the sea route from Gefle to 
Rauno, not far north of the Aland Islands at the 
mouth of the Gulf of Bothnia, was closed to pas- 
sengers by the danger of German mines. Goods 
continued to go that way till December, and can, it 

5 



6 War and Revolution in Russia 

is said, still go — only no one can tell you what ship 
will risk the voyage, or when. Everybody and 
practically everything goes by Karungi. 

And now Karungi knows the sweets of success. 
In three months its population increased to two 
thousand. There are three hotels and a "privat- 
hotel, ,, a telephone system, and a telegraph office 
where you write your message in the parlour with- 
out at all disturbing the family dance around you ; 
a kinema, with " London Bioscope and Englisch 
Krigsjournal " ; several cafes, each with its gramo- 
phone ; a branch of the Stockholm Handelabank, a 
Eussian diplomatic agent, and a German consulate ; 
this last, however, a mere empty boast, since consul 
there is none, but only the announcement nicely 
painted on a shield above a shanty window. The 
railway station, magnified to ten times its former 
size, has stuck out arms and taken in big yards, 
where the trucks lie ready for lading. A competent 
station master and his assistants speak some German 
and English. He has two passenger expresses to 
handle every day, besides the post trains and the 
goods. The greatest rush was in October and 
November, before the connection here was opened 
and traffic went by boat from Lulea c to Salmiss, and 
thence by road to the town of Tornea. 

Some five hundred people travelled each way 
daily. Since then on an average eighty pass into 



Russia's Klondyke 7 

Sweden, a hundred and fifty into Russia every day, 
with an occasional jump up to three or four hundred 
when men come back from Canada to join the 
colours ; and until February 15, when the last miles 
of the Finnish railway were built, all these, their 
.luggage, and goods had to go from Karungi in 
sledges, twenty-seven kilometres, to Kaparanda, 
and there cross the river to Tornea. Now the sledge 
drive is only down to the river, and the two kilo- 
metres across it are on the ice. When the ice melts 
lighters will ply across the stream. 

On the ice and the snow Karungi and its life are 
built. The older buildings — that shed, for instance, 
glorified now into the post office — are conspicuous 
by the drifts against their sides, but the majority 
stand neatly on snow, a yard or more deep. To dig 
it away would be impossible, and the new railway- 
lines also are, perforce, laid on top. 

So far as eye can reach everything is under snow. 
Moustaches turn into icicles. A window left a 
chink open sticks solid with the ice formed as the 
moisture in the warm air freezes, and the unwary 
citizen who leaves water in his bucket must have 
recourse to the exhaust steam-pipe of the railway 
engine to melt it quickly. A southerly breeze warms 
the air to-day, and there are only 15° of frost C. ; 
yesterday there were 32°. The lowest temperature 
during the winter has been 39° below freezing-point 



8 War and Revolution in Russia 

C.j which is just on 50° below zero Fahrenheit. 
Dress at Karungi consequently approximates to one 
pattern — heavy skin coat, mountain goat being the 
favourite, but also sheep and other varieties, fur or 
lamb's wool cap pulled well down over the ears, and 
gloves of fur or heavy leather lined with wool. 

In footgear there is a greater choice. Some favour 
the simple golosh, others stout boots with anklets, 
while every kind of high boot is to be seen, from 
huge felt-lined cylinders like sewermen's waders to 
the product of some smart Eskimo cobbler, with fur 
on the outside, gaudy tassels dangling in front, and 
pointed toes turned up as on a fifteenth-century 
monument. The " nuts " of Karungi match the 
colour of the tassels with bright woollen belts six 
or eight inches wide round their furry waists. 

It is Easter Monday, and daylight lasts from 
4 a.m. to 8 p.m., while at midnight a pallid glow still 
streams from the northern sky. Who would have 
believed when last the leaves were young that the 
new British Minister from the Court of St. James's 
to Persia, Anno Domini 1915, would be transported 
virtually through Lapland reclining under sheep- 
skin rugs in a country sledge of gondola design with 
Eskimo dogs leaping and barking at his side ? 
Had he wished for elegance he might without any 
difficulty have had a reindeer to draw him. 



Ill 

THE PORT OF SNOWS 

MUSHROOM-LIKE in its growth, when the 
war is over Karungi will wither like a mush- 
room. 

Meanwhile it makes the most of its luck. Even at 
the present rate some £50 goes daily into the pockets 
of the sledge owners for the passenger traffic alone. 
But far more important are the goods and the mails. 

On the Finnish side a huge shed has been run up, 
differing only in size from the Central Hotel, the 
bank, and the cafes opposite ; for everything here is 
of raw, unpaiilted pinewood, and but for the fact 
that the Central Hotel, with its seven bedrooms, 
could be put inside the shed you might well mistake 
the one for the other. The shed has an off-loading 
capacity of ninety trucks, and thanks to the Easter 
holidays and a strike among the workmen, now 
settled (thus does fashion affect Karungi), is pretty 
full. The yard outside and at the Swedish terminus 
is littered with huge bales of English cotton and of 
Russian flax and linen ; inside crates upon crates 
of tea, coffee, dates, merchandise of every sort, are 

9 



10 War and Revolution in Russia 

piled in immensely orderly heaps. Three hundred 
spades from a Sheffield firm glitter from one corner ; 
close by a pinnacle of tin pails seems to invite a 
Japanese juggler to knock them over and catch 
them ere they come to ground. 

Much doubt appears to prevail in London as to 
the forwarding of goods by this route, and two 
regular agents were unable to give any information. 
It is therefore worth noting that 25,000 tons of 
goods have passed through Karungi since mid- 
December. The principal forwarding agents are the 
firm of Nyman and Shulz on the Swedish side ; on 
the Finnish, Karl Boostrom, who is also the agent 
in London for the former firm, except for butter, 
which goes to Jan Good and Sons in Newcastle. 
Single articles up to the weight of five tons can be 
and have been handled ; greater weights are im- 
practicable, as the sledges, even two clamped to- 
gether, cannot take them. As to the post, parcels 
of considerable dimensions are accepted, and the 
business done may be judged by the fact that a 
separate yard and some thirty yards of platform are 
reserved on either side for the mails. Here hundreds 
of packages, many from Siberia with valuable skins, 
are being put into the vans, and lie waiting some- 
times to a depth of four feet. And parcels and 
letters for prisoners of war travel free over the 
whole line. 



The Port of Snows 11 

So all day long, from six to six, when the frontier 
gates are shut, two endless snakes slither across 
the frozen river, giving convulsive jerks as the 
sledges of which they are made strike hummocks 
in the ice, the drivers shouting lustily and a pleasant 
tinkle rising from the bells to that marvellous pale 
blue sky only to be seen under the northern sun. 

But there is another less bright side to Karungi's 
bustling life. Among the thousands travelling thus 
with a queerly complacent interest through one of 
the most wintry of habitable places have been many 
refugees — Germans packed off from Petrograd, 
Russians ejected from Germany or escaped from 
most barbarous treatment. Wholly without money, 
often almost in rags, what can they have expected 
when they stepped from the train on to the bitter 
snow ? Not what they found, one could swear. 
For the Russian Government has established at 
Karungi a branch of its Legation in Stockholm, with 
one of its secretaries made Consul and Red Cross 
officer for the purpose. This admirable man has 
since December devoted himself wholly to relieving 
misery and succouring the distressed. Other means 
have not been neglected, and the Russian Govern- 
ment has sent an agent of the Nordisk Reise- 
bureau no fewer than seventeen times to Berlin to 
fetch away private luggage detained there. But the 
personal touch is worth more than many journeys 



12 War and Revolution in Rwsia 

of couriers, and the work done by M. V in help- 
ing the needy and sick is inestimable. He has 
organised a restaurant under a brisk Swedish 
hostess twenty yards from the platform, where 
every Russian can find a hot meal, a good coat, and 
a copy of the Gospels to cheer him on his way home- 
wards. And English and French are welcomed and 
fed there too ; nor even are Germans turned away. 
Every train is met, every inquirer is answered 
kindly, every wayfarer sent away with his heart 
warmed by simple, unaffected love. " God still 

works wonders in the world," M. V said of 

something else. He is indeed one of them himself. 

In and around Swedish Karungi are many soldiers. 
A detachment of the XXth are quartered there, very 
picturesque in their sheepskins, and on skis, and 
more workmanlike in appearance than the military 
one sees in Stockholm in the eighteenth-century 
tricorne that is still worn. But in Finnish Karungi, 
besides the few gendarmes busy with passports, one 
sentry only is to be seen. 

There is no Russian but laughs at the idea of 
Sweden as a possible object of attack. Though that 
fear seems still to afflict the Swedish mind, it has 
never any foundation in fact. 

The trains on the Warsaw line are crowded — 
crowded with troops, crowded with officers, crowded 
with nurses, crowded with civilians, crowded even 



The Port of Snows 13 

with babies. There were forty-two in the second- 
class carriage, including at the start the only drunken 
man — a civilian — I have seen in Russia. How he 
got drunk was a mystery, for liquor can only be 
obtained by the ordinary person on presentation of 
a doctor's prescription, and under the eye of a 
police sergeant. But drunk he was, and he was 
forthwith bundled out of the train, and another 
took his place, and there were again forty-two. 
This is a large allowance, since two nights and a day 
and a half in a completely full coach must entail 
some discomfort, but everyone was so cheerful and 
full of brotherly feeling that it did not matter. It 
is worth far more than the money you save — some 
ten shillings — not to take a bed in the wagon-lits 
company's coach, but to occupy your bunk in the 
State railway carriage, a good wide bunk where you 
can sleep comfortably but not undress much. No 
doubt undressing and washing have their points, 
but pleasant company has its own too. 

In our crowded compartment we all talk and are 
jolly ; food is obtainable at frequent stopping- 
places, for part of the way there is a restaurant car, 
and an almost endless stream of tea gushes from 
our fellow passengers' tin kettles, replenished from 
the heater-stove that lives in a cupboard at the end 
of the car, or from a refreshment stall organised for 
the soldiers by the wayside. My immediate com- 



14 War and Revolution in Russia 

panions are the wife of an army doctor, who has 
written to her to join him if she is not afraid of the 
cannonading, and she, as befits the daughter of a 
Cossack colonel, scorns the idea ; and a captain of 
the 16th Siberian Regiment on his way to the front. 
His men have been there since September, and he 
has been eating his heart out, detained far away on 
peaceful service. He is a splendid specimen of man- 
hood, trim, vigorous, immensely alert in speech and 
movement, with imperturbable clear eyes and a 
bristling reddish moustache. These Siberians are 
a wonderful race — the Canadians of Russia, the race 
of the future. 

The officers all wear khaki jackets, but the usual 
blue breeches ; this, he explains, is only for travel ; 
in action officers, as well as men, are all khaki. 
Swords, of course, are left behind, and his fighting 
equipment will consist of rifle and three revolvers. 
He will carry a thousand revolver cartridges, weigh- 
ing alone ten pounds. 

An atmosphere of the front pervades everything. 
It is a curious sensation when you realise for the first 
moment that some forty miles off lies the German 
Army, no longer divided from you by that comfort- 
ing silver streak of water, with the British Fleet in 
being, but only these miles of flat land, and that you 
depend on the stout Russian hearts between you 
and them to prevent their being on you in two days, 



The Port of Snows 15 

burning and slaughtering. After Wilna each car is 
given a sentry, who scrutinises every passenger 
wishing to pass from one car to another. Going to 
have dinner I am stopped, and only allowed to pass 
on the restaurant waiter vouching for my being in 
the company of an officer. On the second morning 
the sentry forbids tea to be brought into the cars, 
only yielding to the insistence of an artillery officer 
who wears the aide-de-camp's aiguillettes. 

The Red Cross nurses are delightful to watch. 
The " little sisters," as they are called by everyone, 
evidently take the greatest delight in their calling. 
They wear every possible kind of costume — velvet, 
silk, leather, cotton — but all wear the linen head- 
dress typical of the Sister of Charity in the Orthodox 
Church. These, of course, are not " sisters " in the 
religious sense, but the tradition of the headdress 
remains. 

Poland when we wake is warm and bright. There 
is no longer any snow, and, bathed in a treacherous 
sun, the pine woods with the intermingled fields 
smile gladly as if the world were at peace. It might 
be the country, to all appearance, anywhere between 
Weybridge and Witley. Half an hour in front of us, 
at Warsaw, the German aeroplanes dropped twelve 
bombs yesterday. 



IV 

TOWARDS THE FURNACE 

FAR down in the south, over a thousand miles 
away, the guns are speaking — Poland is lit by 
the flames, and resounds to the crash of her ruined 
homes. Here life is still snowbound ; deep, heavy 
snow, no longer with the crisp sparkle of hard frost, 
but damp and nasty, already half thawed. By 
Viborg it has begun to rain, and we know that spring 
is upon us. The winter in Finland has been terribly 
long, and the Finns look, if possible, a shade 
gloomier than usual. They are a dour race, and, 
though there are springs of sweetness underneath, 
the surface is hard and untractable, even repelling. 
They have their reasons for gloom, and the chief 
is the effect on their country of the war. Nine- 
tenths of Finnish trade is in the exportation of wood, 
which goes down the Baltic in heavy barges to 
nourish the industries of other lands. This trade 
is at a standstill, for the barges are locked up by the 
German Fleet, and millions of pounds' worth of wood 
lie stacked all along the shores of the Gulf of Bothnia. 
If the war lasts over the summer Finland, never 

j6 



Towards the Furnace 17 

rich, will be almost ruined. The Finns have, too, 
the example of Scarborough and Libau, and fear for 
the coast towns. They cannot fight in the war, for 
now they have no army of their own, nor do they 
serve in the Russian Army, but have thrown them- 
selves into Red Cross work with such resources as 
they can. Theirs is a position to inspire sympathy 
and respect. 

To the Allies Finland has become a corridor lead- 
ing to the door of Russia, and as you near the gate- 
way you are surrounded by evidences of a changed 
life. Russians joining the train regard the foreigner 
with considerable interest — when they wake to the 
fact that you are English, with pleasure. Here it is 
a retired general, who introduces himself and tells 
you how his daughter has gone to be a hospital 
nurse in England ; will she get across the North Sea 
in safety ? You reassure him, having come yourself 
a week ago. 

She has gone to join an Australian doctor who 
came to Russia by the Trans-Siberian and worked for 
several months with the army ; not a word of 
Russian did he speak, but he got on perfectly, and 
his skill was the admiration of all. Now he has gone 
on duty in England, and has invited the Russian 
general's daughter to his hospital. A pretty instance 
of the ever-growing interchange of life between the 
two countries. There it is a young officer who 
c 



18 War and Revolution in Russia 

jumps up, unable to express himself in words, 
" pumphandles " you, all smiles, and as suddenly 
sits down again. 

You discover that you are undergoing a change 
too. You thought you were plain Mr. So-and-so, 
travelling for your own purposes as you have often 
done before. Not at all. You are an Englishman, 
an ally. Even the gendarme officer at the frontier, 
properly strict in carrying out his duty, regards you 
with less suspicion once your identity as a " soyuz- 
nik " is established. For anyone but a Briton or 
a Frenchman it is, in fact, very difficult to travel in 
Russia now. But you say the Russians are as our- 
selves. 

Petrograd ! Rain, heavy rain, glistening mac- 
kintoshes, and every man, woman, and child in 
goloshes, for the streets are half an inch deep in 
water from the melting snow, now being dug up and 
dumped from hundreds of carts on to the surface 
of the milky slush that covers the frozen Neva. In 
such an atmosphere a deputation of distinguished 
professors, men of letters, and economists had been 
waiting over two hours at the dismal Finland 
station to greet the delegates of the " Great Britain 
to Poland and Galicia " Fund Committee. If there 
had been any doubt before, there can be none now 
as to the strength and sincerity of the pleasure with 
which the existence of the fund has been hailed in 



Towards the Furnace 19 

Russia, or how serious a token of good will the 
advent of the deputation of its committee seems to 
Russian eyes. 

Professors Lutugin and Chaikovsky are the 
spokesmen, and express in heartfelt tones the sense 
of Russian interest in the object of the fund, and of 
Russian joy at the movement of sympathy in Great 
Britain. Their words are repeated next day by the 
entire Press of the capital, and in substance by the 
numerous deputations of Poles, Jews, and others 
interested who come to call on the delegates. 



SECTION II 
THE RUSSIAN ADVANCE, 1915 

V 
LIFE IN WARSAW 

BOMBS are not dropped on Warsaw every day 
— onlyloccasionally. Nor do they do great 
damage. The principal objective of the Germans 
has been the new bridge over the Vistula, but so far 
they have not succeeded in hitting it, and their 
repeated want of success has induced them to 
abandon their efforts — except occasionally. Now 
they prefer to send out six or eight aeroplanes 
together on raids against country towns and drop a 
hundred or so bombs in rapid succession. By this 
means they must kill or wound some people, and in 
fact do : of course, almost exclusively non-com- 
batants. On three nights during the week we have 
been here they are believed to have nibbled at War- 
saw ; the lights of the town were suddenly put out, 
and some shooting was afterwards reported, but if 
there was an attack it must have been easily scared 
away. 

ao 



Life in Warsaw 21 

Warsaw, except when an attack is expected, has 
about a third of its lamps lit, and now, besides the 
desire to be inconspicuous to the Germans, there is 
an added reason for economy — want of coal. The 
great coal mines on the Silesian frontier being in 
German hands, the whole of the coal for Russia has 
to come from one district, and the output is not 
enough to satisfy all the big cities, which have 
therefore been running short. Warsaw factories 
normally consume one hundred trucks of coal a day ; 
they are lucky now if they get a supply of twenty. 
Worse still : Petrograd woke one morning to the 
fact that it was threatened with a coal famine, and 
instantly took measures that the capital should 
have the first claim on coal ; the second should 
belong to Moscow, and the third only to Warsaw. 
Warsaw, therefore, expects in a few weeks to be 
without coal altogether. Fortunately the weather 
will be turning warmer, but especially in view of the 
high price of wood the lack of coal will be a serious 
factor. 

Gentlemen who write skittishly about the brilliant 
social life of Warsaw are, not to put too fine a point 
on it, talking through their hats. True, the theatres 
are open and well attended, but this is due to the 
presence in the city of a great number of officers 
waiting to be sent on duty, and meanwhile kicking 
their heels. The entire life of Warsaw has, in fact, 



22 War and Revolution in Russia 

been hitched to the chariot of war, and consists of 
the military, of those supplying their needs, and of 
others struggling not to be suffocated by the dust of 
the world war. On the north and south fronts 
together are fourteen armies ; the fifteenth, they 
say, is quartered at the Hotel Bristol, Warsaw. 
There, and at the two other principal hotels, is a 
kaleidoscopic bustle and chatter of officers, Cossack 
colonels, generals, aide-de-camps all day long, and 
orderlies in the hall and passages. Large grey Red 
Cross motors stand at the door, ready at a moment's 
notice to start on a hundred mile journey. And 
spies, or so it is said, spies everywhere, so that when 
two armoured cars came from England and were 
sent up to the front not long since, it was known at 
once where they were to break their journey, 
although not arranged beforehand, and half a dozen 
bombs were dropped in the night, fortunately with- 
out effect, except on the garden. The greater part 
of the furniture in the hall of the hotel has been 
removed to prevent eavesdropping. Warsaw still 
remains the focus of military interest. 

The fear of the Germans has vanished. No one 
believes it now possible that they can ever take 
Warsaw. In October was the terrible time, and you 
can see a post put up in a wood not eight versts, less 
than six miles, from the city with the inscription 
scrawled on it : " Kaiserliche Deutsche Grenze." 



Life in Warsaiv 23 

Three things saved Warsaw then. The prohibition 
of alcohol, the bad roads, and the fact that the 
Germans thought the absence of defences a trap. 
While they were hesitating, and before they could 
get up the guns, two Siberian regiments were rushed 
into the town. They tore straight from the train, 
deployed into line, and charged with such ferocity 
that the Germans broke or fled. But almost every 
one of their officers fell. The colonel of one, mortally 
wounded, cried : " I die for my own country." He 
was a Pole, for in these two Siberian regiments were 
forty per cent, of Poles, who had been sent into the 
army in that far-off land, full, as it is, of golden 
promise. 

There is another Governor-General of Warsaw 
now. He who was here at the beginning of the war, 
thinking it impossible to defend the city, summoned 
some of the principal citizens and told them that 
perhaps the troops would be withdrawn : " You 
need not be afraid, however, we are fighting with a 
civilised adversary, who will respect non-com- 
batants." Three days afterwards came the news of 
Kalish, of which the Germans made a second 
Louvain. 



VI 

PERIMYSHL 

THAT is what the Russians have always called 
it, and that will be its official name ; and as 
it is so much easier for us than the Polish Przemysl 
(pronounce, Pshemysh'l, and drop the final "1"), 
why should not we use it too ? There was a time 
when part of Galicia was Russian, before it became 
Polish, and about half the population consists of 
Russini or Ruthenians who are first cousins of the 
Little Russians of Kiev, who claim to be the first 
and purest of all the Russians. 

Perimyshl, yesterday and to-day bathed in sun- 
shine, lies nestling in its ring of hills, green with the 
fresh bloom of a still cold northern spring, like some 
lesser Florence, save that it lies on two small rivers 
instead of the one great Arno. A month ago Peri- 
myshl fell and the sense of a captured city is strong 
upon it. In Lwow an effort can be made not to 
speak German ; here, unless Polish is one of your 
accomplishments, it is impossible not to. Not that 
there are many native German-speaking inhabi- 
tants, these being mostly Poles and Jews, but Ger- 

24 



Perimyshl 25 

man and Polish were the two official languages only 
a month ago, and Russian is as yet seldom to be 
found. That coquettish Austrian cap, too, is to be 
seen everywhere : students wear it, porters wear it, 
Austrian Red Cross officers retained here on their 
errand of mercy wear it. Whiskers cut a la Franz 
Josef have not had time to change. Austrian goods 
still fill the shops. And every pair of eyes in the 
street asks you the same unspoken question, What 
is to be our future ? The eyes do not mostly look 
very sad or desperate, only questioning. 

It must be said that the Russian military authori- 
ties have given the populace every reason for con- 
fidence. The change inevitably means a great 
break, and the search that had to be made for ten 
thousand Austrian soldiers who changed into 
civilian clothes, hoping thus to escape, must have 
caused some distress ; but, to mention only two 
points, wives of Austrian officers taken in the town 
receive support from the Russian Government 
through the commandant of the fortress, while 
goods formerly the property of the Austrian Govern- 
ment which can be proved to have been honestly 
bought by civilians are exempted from the procla- 
mation requisitioning all such articles, and reason- 
able time is allowed for claims to be substantiated. 
Practically no damage has been done to the town, 
which was not bombarded, and the occasional 



26 War and Revolution in Russia 

aeroplanes were careful in their choice of a target. 
Further proclamations issued on a variety of sub- 
jects enjoin no one to take arms, motor-cars, furni- 
ture, or domestic utensils from the town without 
leave ; prohibit the sale of alcoholic liquor ; com- 
mand inhabitants to be within doors after ten 
o'clock ; forbid coming or going from the town 
without permits, prohibit the hoarding of money, 
the depreciation of the rouble below the value of 
3^ kronen ; instruct the populace not to buy from 
soldiers (thus discouraging theft) food, clothes, 
horses, cows, gold or jewellery, not to talk to 
prisoners, spread false news, or sell goods at higher 
prices than those fixed by authority ; enumerate 
the conditions on which schools or clubs may be 
opened ; and fix a temporary scale of wages as 
follows : — 

For 1 man and a 2-horse cart 
a carpenter 



a workman with tools 
ditto without tools 
a woman worker 
an overseer 
Another sadder " bill " 



2 roubles a day. 

1.20 

1.0 



. . 0.80 
. . 0.60 
. . 2.00 
announces that since the 



brutal conduct of the Austrian officers in cutting out 
the tongue of a captured Russian telephonist no 
Austrian officer, being captured, shall be allowed to 
keep his sword. 



Perimyshl 27 

The mystery of the fall of Perimyshl is not hard to 
solve. True, mystery always attaches to the fall of 
an important fortress, and rumour is busier over the 
taking of bricks and mortar than over the defeat of 
an army in the field, but this mystery was surely a 
shade vamped up. As f or a " scandal," it is hard to 
discover where anyone can have spied it, unless 
indeed things have a different proportion for 
American eyes. 

The reasons for the fall of Perimyshl, then, were 
mainly these : — 

(1) The extravagant size of the garrison and 
population combined. 

(2) The fact that large stores had been corruptly 
sold by officers of the Austrian " intendanz " to 
speculators. 

(3) The fact that the fortress was not very 
heroically defended. 

(4) The severe bombardment of the forts, which 
made the Austrians believe in the presence of a 
besieging army three times the size of that which 
actually took the city. 

Perimyshl was a first-class fortress designed by a 
brilliant Polish engineer. Defended by thirty thou- 
sand men and with half its civil population, even 
with all its unwieldy numbers, had they been 
possessed of even greater stomach for a fight it must 
have held out much longer. Unfortunately for 



28 War and Revolution in Russia 

Austria neither of these two conditions was satisfied. 
Faulty strategy led to General Kusmanek being 
shut up in a small town with 150,000 men plus a 
civil population of 56,000, and neither he nor any- 
one else had the genius to give cohesion and fighting 
grit to this preposterous mass of humanity. The 
Austrian officers lounged at the cafes, we are told, 
powdered themselves, scented themselves, amused 
themselves with ladies whom Horace Walpole would 
have described as " virgins of the Strand." But 
what conceivable work or real interest was there for 
them, cooped up for months, and all day long hear- 
ing the distant roar of the Russian artillery ? A few 
thousand men only were required to man the forts : 
the rest useless. Save under an exceptional com- 
mander, any troops must have undergone a gradual 
demoralisation. The Austrians, as we are never 
tired of reminding each other, hold the record for 
being always beaten, and the individual behaviour 
within Perimyshl was on a low level, but had it been 
of the highest order on the part of the regimental 
officers, a study of the situation does not justify the 
belief that this would have materially affected the 
result of the siege. There were fifty-three forts ; 
only three of the smaller were captured, and this at a 
cost to the Russians of 20,000 men. This does not 
suggest actual cowardice on the part of the defence. 
The Austrian officers, besides other pets (vide 



Periymshl 29 

supra), had their rooms well stocked with butter, 
sweets, and preserves. Very likely, but there were 
only some 3000 officers, and what might have served 
for them, even had they eaten thir horses, would 
not have sufficed the 180,000 odd other mouths in 
the town at the time of its surrender for more than 
a day. Nor do specimens of bread found at Perim- 
yshl carry greater conviction as to the abundance 
alleged by some. Large stores were found after the 
capture, but that was due to the fact that the 
speculators who bought corruptly from the Austrian 
quartermasters held over too long and lost the 
golden moment for which they had waited ; the 
surrender took them by surprise and they were 
unable to disgorge. The point of exhaustion was 
not reached, but hunger was in the town. During 
the siege a cat fetched 10 kronen, a goose 40, and 
although the tale that the poor were reduced to 
gnaw wood is probably an exaggeration, still it is 
clear that if cats are openly bought for human food 
a considerable shortage must exist. Had General 
Kusmanek had a garrison of reasonable size, and 
had he been able to get rid of a portion of " les 
bouches inutiles," the stores that he believed to 
make up the total at his disposition would have 
lasted for months longer. 

" Mais oui," said a distinguished Russian officer 
with a deprecatory shrug of his shoulders, " il n'y a 



30 Wctfr and Revolution in Russia 

pas a dire — ils etaient poltrons." The Austrian 
officers are far less staunch than the Germans. Take 
them apart, and with a little flattery they can be 
induced to impart much information ; whereas the 
German will reply; " For whom do you take me ? 
I am an officer " in such a tone that further attempts 
are obviously hopeless. But as to the specific 

charge of cowardice, Colonel immediately went 

on to correct himself. How, indeed, was it possible 
for any officers efficiently to command such troops 
as the Austrian ? He had himself seen an officer and 
seven men, the remains of his platoon, captured ; of 
the seven men one was a Czech, one a Jew, one a 
Slovak, one a Pole, one a Croatian, one an Italian, 
and only to one of the seven, a German-Austrian, 
could the officer make himself understood with ease. 
Not only were there constant quarrels in the garri- 
son, especially between the Magyars, who in this 
district as well as elsewhere earned a vile reputation 
among the population, and the Slav troops, but 
when the big sortie was made in the hope of break- 
ing through towards the Carpathians, the Czech 
battalions refused to move. What wonder that in 
such circumstances the defence was not conducted to 
the last limit of heroic self-devotion ? That musty 
injunction, divide et impera, by which the Haps- 
burgs once ruled, has become a sword against them, 
and should be rewritten in memory of an old and 



Perimyshl 31 

frivolous Emperor who had a greater chance than 
any man of our time — divide et perde. 

Up on the forts is ample evidence of the severity 
of the Russian bombardment. Here were only 3- or 
4-inch guns to support the mitrailleuses and rifle- 
fire should an attack be contemplated. The big 
guns, wisely, were kept behind, concealed in the 
woods. But life in the forts must have been a dread- 
ful thing. In front, above, behind, the thick earth 
beaten down on its substratum of solid concrete is 
pitted and rent with the Russian fire. Far below in 
the bomb-proof shelters where the defenders lived 
like moles, the earth must have rocked and the air 
hummed to their tortured ears with the hail of 
bursting steel. Here an 11 -inch shell has struck one 
of the gun cupolas and glanced off into the oak 
glades beyond. But that glancing blow scooped a 
hole inches deep in the steel, tore cupola and gun 
from their foundations, and sent the whole work of 
cement and earth crashing over on its back in utter 
desolation. There you can see where an 8-inch shell 
exploded on the roadway leading to the fort, and the 
road for the time being ceased to exist. If the 
evidence of a Polish telephone engineer, employed 
to keep the wires in the fortress in order, is to be 
trusted, the Austrian shooting was far from being so 
good : " Vier hundert Meter nach Links ! Drei 
hundert Meter zu weit ! " were the comments con- 



32 War and Revohdio7i in Russia 

stantly heard from the observation posts. The 
Russians had the range to a nicety. Yet such was 
the strength of the works, supported by the Austrian 
heavy artillery, guns that now stand in a forlorn 
row, their breech-blocks blown out and mutely 
pointing to the sky, dogs that can no longer bay 
the moon — that far less damage was done by the 
bombardment than by the subsequent destruction 
of the forts by the Austrians themselves. 

On March 8th-23rd the Austrians fired 10,300 
rounds at the Russian lines, killing forty persons 
and wounding some two hundred, mostly non-com- 
batants. It was the swan-song of Perimyshl. The 
next morning a Russian officer was dressing at 
5 a.m. when he was suddenly flung across his room 
and his dog was hurled from the floor to the ceiling 
by a violent explosion in the big Siedlitz fort, 
8 versts away. This was the prelude to a series of 
explosions that lasted for four hours, destroying, so 
far as was possible, the forts, railway bridge, electri- 
cal and other works. Presently an Austrian colonel 
in a motor-car with a white flag drove out to the 
Russian lines and asked to see the Divisional General 
in command. To his surprise he was told that he 
could see the General of the investing army : it was 
contrary to Austrian practice that G.H.Q. should 
come so near the field of active operations. Taken 
before General Selivanov, he presented a sealed 



Perimyshl 33 

letter which began by saying that no food was left 
in the fortress, a confession which enabled the 
Russians, hitherto unaware of the extent to which 
the food supply of the defence had been depleted, 
to insist on unconditional surrender. " In the first 
place these explosions must stop " — Boom ! "No 
more damage must be done " — Boom ! Boom ! 
" But, General, it is impossible ; they began after 
I left, and there is no means now of — " Boom ! 
And in fact it did prove impossible. Nor was this 
the only damage done ; for on hearing the first 
explosions, many of the Russians, thinking an 
accident had befallen the defence, went forward to 
attack, and were caught in the mine areas. All who 
were so caught, even though slightly wounded, lost 
their sight. Even now mines, undiscovered, explode 
from time to time. 

At noon Colonel Pnevsky advanced into the 
fortress with an escort of a battalion of infantry and 
a battery of artillery. But the bridge over the 
river Wiar was blown up, and they could not pass. 
Then Colonel Pnevsky declared that he needed no 
escort, and advancing alone, swam the river, and 
entered the captured town alone and, dripping from 
every stitch, rode through the streets to General 
Kusmanek's quarters. His deed was an inspiration, 
a moment of greatness, a symbol of the dash and 
high spirit with which Russia wages this war for 



34 War and Revolution in Russia 

freedom and for right. The pourparlers lasted till 
next morning, and at 4 a.m. Colonel Pnevsky rode 
back into the Russian lines carrying with him the 
complete terms of the capitulation. The Russian 
troops immediately advanced and entered Perimyshl 
oyer a bridge of boats. It was then that a still 
greater surprise awaited the Austrians. The army 
that took Perimyshl and 130,000 prisoners amounted 
to but 60,000 men. % 

From the point of view of the Russians, it was a 
model siege and a great feat of arms ; and the 
civilians in the town were practically untouched by 
the military operations. Had the position been 
reversed and the Austrians or Germans conducted 
such a siege, it is easy to imagine how much would 
have been left of the town. As it is, the villages in 
the Russian fire zone remained intact : those within 
range of the Austrian guns were wiped out. 



VII 

IN THE RUSSIAN TRENCHES 

THE noise is not terrific, but continuous, and 
most varied. If music could be completely 
expressed in colour, as it has partially been ex- 
pressed in curves on sensitised plates, this sym- 
phony would look like nothing so much as the 
patchwork quilt on which Mark Twain's chameleon 
burst in the effort to turn all colours at once. The 
necessity is not to talk loud but to " look lively," 
and looking lively here means keeping constant 
watch lest one shows the tip of a stray hair above 
the parapet. Russian soldiers run to solidity 
rather than height, but in the 4 J foot deep com- 
munication trench even they must stoop a good 
deal ; for a six foot man half a mile of fast going 
doubled up is painful, and our first impression in 
trench No. 1 is of immense relief at being able to sit 
down and stretch. The — th Siberian Rifles hold 
the line here, and the Germans are trying to give 
them a warm time to-day. " Not an attack, no," 
says Captain Vladimir Vladimirovich Burkovsky, 
who receives us. " Perhaps they want to make ua 

35 



36 War and Revolution in Russia 

think that one is coming ; or perhaps it is that a 
fresh battalion has come into the trench and is 
being specially energetic." He only knows what is 
happening in his trench, but in fact there has been 
fighting this morning all along this part of the line. 
Quite early the big guns began to boom, and when 
we got out of the Decauville light railway, which 
links up the positions on the Northern Front, we 
were told that we could not go anywhere. In the 
end we went somewhere else, a spot to which the 
friendly prohibition did not formally apply, but at 
several points it required the presence of the Briga- 
dier-General, whose guests we were, to get us past 
the sentries. So we came ultimately to a wood. 
A very pleasant pine wood, interspersed with birch ; 
so it looked from a distance. Come up to it, and you 
find a veritable fortress, compared to which Spott- 
sylvania would be a joke. Chevaux-de-f rises and a 
wilderness of wire entanglements, some with a new 
and special contrivance, front, flank, and almost 
surround the redoubts, which melt into the sandy 
carpet below the pines so as to be invisible more 
than a few feet off. The pines spring gracefully 
towards the laughing heavens ; only a few here and 
there have been felled to give the riflemen a clear 
view ; and Heaven help those who try to storm this 
wood. It is Tarak-Balimovski, round which have 
been fights that in earlier days would have ranked 



In the Russian Trenches 37 

as fearful battles. Here the Germans contested the 
ground with desperation as they retired, but the 
Russians were too quick on them, and they could 
not entrench. Nothing short of a cataclysm would 
dislodge the Russians now. Into the wood we 
plunge and presently emerge at another point where 
the Siberians have their quarters. Many are 
occupied in making those wire entanglements with 
the new contrivance ; others water the horses 
tethered behind a leafy screen. Behind, to the 
right, to the left, the Russian big guns boom, 
quite close some of them, while the Germans try in 
vain to get the range for their 8-inch howitzers. 
The large field in front is pockmarked with the 
explosions. Monster holes like inverted mush- 
rooms sunk into the ground, measuring thirty-four 
yards round, show the efforts of their 12-inch 
cannon, and hard by they have reduced what was a 
village to dust and a few walls, standing in gaunt 
unconsciousness of the caricature scrawled on them 
by retreating Germans and advancing Russians. 

Across the field is another wood of hazel or young 
birch. As we pass through, one of the two officers 
with us says : " You can hardly go along this path 
at night. The Germans have the range splendidly 
here, and keep dropping shells on to it. One night 
some brushwood caught fire, and the Germans, 
thinking that our fellows were coming, fired over 



38 War and Revolution in Russia 

two hundred shells at the spot. Ah, here we must 
get down. ,, Get down we do into the communica- 
tion trench, and go forward in single file crouching 
and only turning aside to let others, with big pots 
of soup, pass us. The bass instruments behind still 
keep up the music, while here the trebles begin to 
chime in too. Gentle purrs, long whines, screeches, 
whistles, and moans fill the air ; we realise that but 
three feet perhaps over our heads death is flying. 
Another sound joins the chorus, multiplies, and 
almost dominates it, a sound singularly unpleasant 
and perturbing, like the detonation of a schoolboy's 
squib, but sharper and with a touch of viciousness. 
It is caused by the German explosive bullets hitting 
the trees and bursting. The officers, who wrongly 
call them dum-dums, say that the Germans always 
use them. I can at all events vouch for the fact that 
during my brief experience their use was liberal 
and continuous. 

Swinging round the corner, two more gnomes 
carry a bag on a pole, and from that bag hang two 
boots, swaying and knocking one against the other. 
Our senior officer stops to inquire. " A grenade . . . 
burst right on top of him." The officer asks crouch- 
ing, and crouching the soldier salutes and makes 
answer ; for did either stand upright the chances 
are that he would join the one who has gone. So 
we pass on, crouching. > 



In the Russian Trenches 39 

In the second trench, guarded only by one sentry, 
we find respite from the zip-zip and the horrid 
crack of the bursting explosives ; another minute, 
and we are in No. 1. 

" Send for a periscope, Vladimir Vladimirovich. 
I want to show the Englishman what we see of the 
Germans." The Captain expresses his regret. He 
had four periscopes this morning, but three have 
been shot to pieces, and the fourth is in use further 
along. " That sounds like good shooting. Are the 
Germans so close ? " we ask. " It varies. Here 
their trenches are about 100 yards away ; but in 
some places not more than twenty-five. This 
trench forms an angle ; we have the Germans not 
only in front but on our right." The word is hardly 
spoken when we hear the soft sound we know too 
close at hand. Everyone makes for cover. The 
trench of course is built zigzag and the firing 
positions fully protected, but in the middle of the 
trench, which at this point is some four feet wide, 
it is possible to be enfiladed. Another new song in 
the air like the tune of a bushman's whip when 
it refuses to crack. " Ah, yes," says the Captain, 
" that is a hand-machine gun. Here is one of ours. 
You see one man can use it." If it were not in the 
corner of a twenty-century battlefield, you would 
take this queer looking instrument for one of the 
more elaborate blunderbusses of a hundred and 



40 War and Revolution in Russia 

fifty years ago. For some twenty seconds its tune 
fills the air, then stops and gives way again to the 
hiss and crack, the smash of our shells bursting in 
the German lines and the dull roar of the artillery 
far away. " And how long do you stop in the 
trenches ? " " Three days in and three days out is 
the rule," we are told, " but of course when there is 
much pressure it may be longer. We were once in 
the trenches for twelve days without being relieved ! 
Well, good-bye. It's so good of you to come and 
see us ; the monotony is the worst part, you know." 
With a hearty handshake we go off, still crouching, 
gnome-like. In the communication trench we pass 
the other gnomes coming back, their pots brimming 
with savoury soup, vegetables and meat boiled up 
together and served in the soup, their arms hugging 
generous brown loaves. The Germans are said to 
get only 2 lbs. of bread a day between every three 
men. As we cross the large field again we note 
where fresh shell has fallen. The German gun- 
layers are still short by some hundred yards. In 
the colonel's bombproof shelter tea and oranges 
await us for lunch. 



VIII 
LOYAL LWOW 

TEN years ago, in the ancient city of Lwow, 
Lvoof, Leopol, or Lemberg, for by these 
names it has been variously known, the Polish 
National Democratic party, which represents the 
heart and soul of Poland's hopes, resolved within 
itself that, should war come about between Austria 
and Russia, Austrian-Poland, otherwise called 
Galicia, should plump for Russia. Not that the 
Poles loved Russia more, nor yet that they loved 
Austria less. The Austrian rule indeed was not 
melodramatically oppressive. It was not, certainly, 
all that the surface seemed, which would have made 
Galicia appear a favoured child, with her own 
Parliament, her own Polish Stadthalter, her own 
University, her own banks, and her Uniate Bishops 
for such of her sons as belonged to that peculiar 
Church, chiefly known in England from a case 
brought from Canada before the Judicial Committee 
of the Privy Council. There was a certain quiet but 
none the less effective opposition to the economic 
progress of the country, which, however mild com- 

41 



42 War and Revolution in Russia 

pared to the ruthless oppression of the Poles in 
Prussia, kept alive a sufficient distrust in Galician 
minds. But it is indubitable that of all the Polands, 
Austrian-Poland was in many respects the most 
free. No, the Poles within the stretch of Austria's 
sceptre plumped for Russia because they knew that 
only under Russia could Poland hope to attain 
reunion and free national life. 

The moment you cross the frontier at Brody you 
recognise the handiwork of Austria. What good 
roads ! What neat towns ! What fine stations ! 
The station of Lwow is a capital instance of Austrian 
architecture : bold, simple, convenient, finished 
with delicate ornament and fine sculpture, and 
marked by that taste which never deserts the 
Austrian craftsman and never visits the German. 
A very wide boulevard leads from it towards the 
centre of the town, paved with the same perfect 
setts that are the delight of Vienna. This town itself 
is a delight, exactly what a provincial capital ought 
to be. Spacious streets, welcoming parks, excellent 
statues seen to great advantage, dainty shops filled 
with appetising Viennese goods, and all of that 
quiet, pretty style which is nothing so much as 
" gemuthlich," with just enough seventeenth and 
eighteenth century buildings demurely peeping 
out to give it the gently mellow baroque flavour 
that suggests the presence of ancient aristocracy. 



Loyal Lwow 43 

Lwow reminds you of Salzburg, of Graz ; it is a 
Vienna in little with nice shades of local meaning 
and character. 

In such a setting could anything conceivable 
under the heading " free national life " be achieved ? 
Austria, with her genius for polished external civili- 
sation, has never even grasped the existence of the 
fact expressed by those words, and when Venice or 
Bohemia or Bosnia revolts from her soulless admin- 
istration, or Serbia refuses to come under it, to 
Austrian eyes such conduct bears only the mark of 
that Prince who made the first revolt of all. In her 
pride and victory Austria refused to learn the 
lesson hardly taught to many proud empires that no 
rule can be lasting, no power great which treats the 
component parts of empire as private possessions to be 
exploited, petted, protected, abused ; and in her sorrow 
and defeat she will still refuse to learn the lesson. 

But the Poles, looking up from below, saw clearly 
and took their measures accordingly. Through all 
the petty intrigues conducted from Vienna to 
weaken their solidarity, in spite of attempts to 
prejudice them against Russia and make them 
quarrel with the Russian Poles, in spite of the 
insidious encouragement of German Socialism, they 
held firmly to their idea and their hope. And so 
when the thunder crashed and they found them- 
selves in the heart of the storm, they were cool and 



44 War and Revolution in Russia 

steadfast. Galicia was justly proud of its " sokols," 
gymnastic and semi-military societies, much en- 
couraged by the Austrian Government in the hope 
that they would prove a prolific recruiting ground. 
On the outbreak of war the sokols of Eastern 
Galicia were mustered at Lwow, and a strong effort 
was made by the Austrian representative to obtain 
from them a declaration of loyalty and the oath of 
service. The leaders of the sokols prevaricated : 
their numbers were not complete, their kit had not 
arrived ; in any case there was no need to be pre- 
cipitate. Their numbers swelled until they became, 
with ingenious intention, an embarrassment to the 
life of the city. Sixty thousand strong, the flower 
of young Galician manhood, they marched forth to 
camp nearer the frontier, but — oh, strange ! as they 
proceeded their columns waned and pined away, 
until on reaching their destination there were not 
more than a remnant of less than five thousand. 
To them the leaders put the question fairly, Do 
you want to fight for Austria ? If you do, we will 
will not put difficulties in your way. Of the 5000, 
300 answered Yes, and joined the Austrian ranks. 
Out of 60,000, 300. In Western Galicia, where the 
sokols were mobilised at Cracow, the Government 
was in a position to exercise more effective pressure, 
and got 10,000, but chiefly Socialists and other non- 
national elements of the nation. 



Loyal Lwow 45 

Immediately following the Russian occupation 
the Polish National party produced a review, 
edited at Lwow. It was called Unification. They 
did not believe it would sell in the troublous times 
of war, and allowed for a sale of three hundred 
copies. The first number sold over three thousand. 
Unification is their motto — it was their dream ; its 
realisation has been promised them, and in the 
fulfilment of that promise their national destiny 
will be achieved. 



» 



IX 
OUT OF THE BELEAGUERED CITY 

" ALL through ! Oh, but ye-es ! The whole 

JL"\. siege ! You see, I was — what you call it ? — oh, 
it is so long since I talk English. Lots and lots of my 
parents are English, and my cousin is an officer, a 
marine officer, you know, in the English Navy, but 
all the war I haven't spoken one word, so I begin all 
to forget. I was in a hospital in Germany when the 
war broke out — yes, that's right, isn't it ? — studying 
to be a doctor. Then I went to Vienna. Why ? 
Oh well, I am Austrian by nationality. Of course I 
had to go and be a nurse, and I wanted rather to be 
with the Austrians. 

" When the siege was over I wanted to go back 
to Germany to finish my studies, but they won't 
let me. You see, my mother was German. It's 
such a funny long Danish name, ours, and so, 
you see, I'm a — what you call it ? — a sort of 
confusion." 

It was strange to think that this bright girl had 
been, as she said, " all through." 

" I and another young lady were left all alone at 
46 



Out of the Beleaguered City 47 

the Klinik in Vienna for a time — all the doctors had 
gone off to the army. Vienna was then rather, how 
to say, ach, normale, only there were lots of wounded, 
60,000 you know, and everyone was getting a little 
sad. We both did everything in our ambulanz, the 
room for the lightly wounded, you know, things we 
knew nothing about, ordering receipts [Anglice : 
writing prescriptions] — everything. At the front, 
of course, the nurses have to do operations too — 
little ones — that's what I like, the chirurgie, though 
it's not my fach — I was working at Irrenkrankheit — 
you know, mad people. Some of the doctors here 
were awful — the ones who weren't Austrians — you 
know. So, so lazy, and didn't do anything for the 
poor wounded. And the chief dentist knew simply 
nothing, he was a Jew — the under one, who was a 
surgeon, did all the dental work. The head of one 
hospital was put in prison. And weren't we all glad ! 
I was under a splendid doctor — he's one of the finest 
' operateurs ' in Perimyshl — at the Garrisonspital. 
He's a Russian, by the way, though somehow he's 
an Austrian subject, but he speaks Russian per- 
fectly and understands all their ways : indeed he is 
Russian. Vous viendrez, n'est-ce pas, le voir ? 
Excusez-moi, que je parle anglais, mais c'est un 
si grand plaisir ! " This by way of parenthesis, to 
" sestritsa," the " little sister," who sits with us 
smiling her beautiful Russian smile of golden-hearted 



48 War and Revolution in Russia 

kindness, though understanding but one word in 
every five. 

:t Yes, yes, she'll excuse you. Go on. How did 
you come to be in Perimyshl ? " 

" With the 3rd Army — the Austrian, of course, 
I mean. I marched all the way with them and slept 
in the ambulance waggons. Oh, I never saw our 
army, really. The Sanitaries come at the end, with 
the train, and ours was a very long, long train. I 
got here about the middle of October, and then we 
marched out again to Nizankowice and founded our 
hospital there." 

" Then what happened to the 3rd Army ? " 

" It got off, I suppose. I don't really know, 
because I didn't ever see it, but I suppose it did, 
somewhere to the Carpathians, for one day the Red 
Cross delegate with the 3rd Army, who was a friend 
of mine, drove out from Perimyshl in an automobile 
and fetched me in. He said the Russians were 
coming. Just think, they only knew two days 
before that their army was anywhere near ! I 
wanted to get away, to Cracau, but it was too late — 
the auto was broken, and the roads and the trains 
were all so crowded you couldn't move, and I was 
shut up in this dreadful town. That was about 
November 5th. 

" Then I worked in the Spital till I fell ill. Oh yes, 
lung complaint, and I used to cough up lots of blood. 



Out of the Beleaguered City 49 

But I'm all right now — only not strong enough to 
work. I went just now to ask one of the Russian 
doctors for some extra food, but he said he only 
could if I came on to nurse the typhus cases. But 
I'm not strong enough to nurse epidemics. I want 
to go back to the chirurgie — and my doctor wants 
me too, so I hope they'll let me. 

" No one knows what I am, you see, that's always 
the difficulty. I was arrested six times during the 
war for being a spy. In Germany once, and three 
times in Austria, and then twice here during the 
siege. Once was when one of the doctors took me 
into the Siedliska fort, the famous one, you know, 
the most famous of all. Of course it was wrong of 
him, and they took me off to prison. Why, not even 
the officers were allowed near the fort ! But I knew 
officers on the staff, and they came and got me out. 
Now I suppose the Russians think I should like to 
be a spy. But it's ridiculous. What I should like 
would be to go now and finish my studies in Sweden." 

" Were you all hopeful at first — at the beginning 
of the siege, I mean ? " 

"The others were, but I wasn't. Somehow I 
always thought it would end so. It was partly the 
fault of the 3rd Army. The general took lots of food 
from the fortress, more than they could spare, for 
the army. General Kusmanek didn't want to give 
it, but the other one was above him. Then Kus- 

E 



50 War and Revolution in Russia 

manek telegraphed to Vienna, but they said he must 
give the army what it wanted, so he had to. It was 
too late then to get rid of the civiles — you know, the 
population. Kusmanek ordered them all to go, but 
they hid underground and everywhere, and then 
the Russians were all round, so that it was no good. 

" I don't think they suffered very much, they 
always seemed to have to eat. But the poor 
soldiers ! It was dreadful to see them. You see, it 
was calculated that the food would last only till 
January 20th, and it lasted till . . . March 22nd ! 
At the end they were so weak they could hardly 
walk. The men in Siedliska, the village near the 
fort, where General Webe's brigade was, couldn't 
even walk to their baths. And when they made the 
last — what you call it in English, une sortie ? — ach, 
sortie, I could hardly bear to see them. All they had 
to eat was that red cabbage, you know, and sort of — 
ugh ! — bread. The bread was made from trees — 
the bark, mixed with meal and I don't know what 
else. They couldn't march at all, and Tomasi's 
division — the Hungarians — got there two hours late. 

" And then there was no soap, or sugar, or matches, 
and no sponges either. In the cafes there was 
nothing to be had but just tea and coffee — just that 
and nothing else ! One of the engineer officers was 
such a clever fellow — he had been a captain in the 
Boer War, for the Boers, you know ; he was one of 



Out of the Beleaguered City 51 

those men who have an enthusiasm for war, and 
he came back to fight from Africa or America or 
somewhere, although he was about forty-five and 
didn't have to. He was a Hungarian. Well, he 
made lots of things. Soap, out of horse fat and 
nitre — but it was very difficult to wash with, especi- 
ally linen. And then matches — you see, here's a 
box, ' K. und K., Genie-division, Przemysl, Kriegs- 
zunder.' And look here, this tells you not to waste 
the striking part, that was awfully dear to make ; 
and here's another notice, telling you to look out 
when you strike one. You see, you never knew 
whether it wouldn't suddenly blaze up into your 
face ! " 

" But when the Russians got in they found 
supplies. It's true then that the intendant sold the 
stores corruptly ? " 

The grimace was more expressive than the words. 

" I don't know about all that. But there were 
three intendants : the first went off before the 
siege, the second died — people said he poisoned 
himself. The last one was a Hungarian, quite good. 
And there were several of the officers under the 
intendant who were put in prison. 

" All that time I was ill, from January to March. 
I was given the status of an officer. In the hotel 
where I was it was all full with Hungarian officers, 
very noisy, but not bad fellows. My friends at the 



52 War and Revolution in Russia 

staff sent me over food — oh no ! no milk, except 
that dry powder stuff. I had part once of General 
Kusmanek's horse ; he had his killed first as an 
example, and it was very good, really. 

" People said that Kusmanek was always being 
uberweigert — yes, overruled, by the Obercommando, 
and lots of things were done he didn't want. That 
was one thing. And then the Hungarians and the 
Polands, oh, they hated each other ! 

" But it wasn't till March, when the snow fell, 
that hope was given up. Then my friends on the 
staff told me it was hopeless, so, oh no, it wasn't a 
surprise at the end. You see, the whole time we 
thought that the Russians had an army of nearly 
400,000. 

" The last day, when the bridges and everything 
were blown up, it was wonderful. I went with an 
officer to see the railway bridge, and we looked on 
quite close. A great bit of iron came right over my 
head, as close as that, behind me. But the powder 
magazine — it was the most beautiful thing I ever 
saw, huge pink and white — oh — Wolken, you know, 
des nuages, c'etait si joli ! Oh, no, it didn't frighten 
me at all ! Shells used to come into the town some- 
times, you see. I don't mind shrapnel, but I don't 
like bombs. One day, while I was dressing, they 
began to come right over the hotel — like that, 
o-o-o-o — and I didn't like that, because it would be 



Out of the Beleaguered City 53 

•o horrid to die half undressed, wouldn't it ? An 
officer came over to say that I'd better not come 
to the hospital, it was too dangerous — just think, 
eighteen shells fell right round it, and one through 
the roof, into the middle of the room for the lightly- 
wounded officers, only no one was hurt ! — but I 
didn't mind at all, because I was dressed by then. 

"The aviators tried to get off the last day, but 
everything was in such a — what is it ? — a mess that 
they burnt two aeroplanes by mistake. All the 
aviators who went were caught but one, who was a 
splendid flyer, and the commander of the flying 
corps went up in a balloon and was carried . . . into 
Russia ! That same day an aeroplane came in — 
driven by an awfully brave boy — with letters and 
maps for the officers — and in the — what t — muddle 
a lot of letters were burnt. 

" Of course it was an awfully interesting time, 
and we tried to do things. There wasn't any theatre, 
not regularly, though there was a Jewish one and a 
Poland one sometimes, but a friend of mine who was 
a kapellmeister at Vienna, got up a serie of concerts. 
The last one was on March 7th : it was to have been 
on the 14th, but he said he was afraid we shouldn't 
be in Perimyshl then ! People were always asking 
him, ' Well, where will the next one be ? Will it be 
in Kiev ? or Petersburgh ? ' — ach yes, of course I 
mustn't say that now — Petrograd ! We had an 



54 War and Revolution in Russia 

orchestra, and oh, such fun with the poor instru- 
ments that were all, you know, crashed — no, 
smashed, especially the brass, because the men had 
to keep their fingers over the holes ! And singing 
too. There was one quite good singer from the opera 
at Vienna — not a chorist, but not one of the well 
known. We did Wagner and Schubert and — but 
I'll give you a programme. Some of the pieces 
could only be partly done ; you see, we had to take 
the music there was, and some had got lost or 
spoiled. There was so much good music because 
the 5th Honved Regiment was at Perimyshl before, 
and that's supposed to be the most musical of all 
the Hungarian regiments — no, the second, the 17th 
is the very best." 

" We've heard stories about officers who always 
got themselves up smart, and powdered." 

" Oh, no ! — at least, perhaps there may have been 
some. I don't see how they could have been smart 
after all that time, but you see there's a great 
difference between the officers who were always 
here, very lazy fellows, and those who came in, the 
working ones. 

" Of course we tried to be, you know, fidel — 
merry. Even in the hospital you must joke, to keep 
up, you see. The bandages ran out and had to be 
washed, and remade, and then it was such fun, they 
had to use a lot of the Ruthencs' colours — red, 



Out of the Beleaguered City 55 

yellow and blue. But the yellow was all washed 
out and it looked just like the tricolore ! And the 

insects ! But we made fun of them too. We 

called the fleas Cossacks, because they jumped 
so ; the Lause — how you call them ? — lice, were the 
artillery, and the bugs they were the big guns ! 

" There's no good in being sad, is there ? If 
you've given up hope, it's better to, well, faire bonne 
mine a mauvais jeu. And then it's in the Austrian 
character, you see, to look at things by the bright 
side. Being gloomy only makes it worse, oh, ever 
so much." 

That, as faithfully as I can render it, is Fraulein 

's description of howithey lived in the beleaguered 

city. I have no reason not to think it substantially 
correct. It is not contradicted by my other informa- 
tion. But, if trustworthy, it shows that my former 
account underestimated two points : (1) the number 
of troops which the Austrians believed to be sur- 
rounding them ; (2) the extent of the privation in the 
fortress. As to the latter, so many independent- 
witnesses have since told me that a preparation of 
bark, or bread partially made of wood or of bark, 
was eaten that, although I hesitated at first to 
believe it, it is hardly possible it should be untrue. 



X 

IN LILAC TIME 

FOR my second visit Warsaw put on its summer 
dress. No city can make a finer show of trees, 
which line the well-kept streets, and seen from an 
upper window break the grey surface of housetops, 
springing up from innumerable gardens. The trees 
are in the full, young leaf, and in the Jardin de 
Saxe and the lovely Lazenki Park that surrounds 
what was the summer palace of the Polish kings, the 
air is rich with lilac and acacia and pink and white 
chestnut. Overcoats have disappeared ; the gen- 
darmes parade the streets in holland blouses, the 
officials in white linen tunics and caps ; young 
ladies astonish or delight in the shortest of muslins 
or dresses that look as if they came from a Glasgow 
Art School, and trip up and down, fully conscious of 
their charms, on high heels made still more rickety 
by the addition of circular rubber pads that never 
quite fit. The Gilberts of Poland, with equally 
agreeable mien, disport themselves in decolletes 
silk shirts with wide collars turned back over the 
coat, as it might be Fauntleroys of sweet and 

twenty years. 

56 



In Lilac Time 57 

What the Russians have not been able to do for 
their own cities they have done for Warsaw. The 
Polish capital, which after the last revolution of 
1863 threatened to sink into a state of complete 
delapidation, was changed from a slovenly, ill-kept 
city into one of the finest in Europe, a transforma- 
tion due to the late General Starankevich, President 
of Warsaw, who induced Sir William (then Mr.) 
Lindley to undertake the construction of sanitary, 
street, and water-works for the town. The main 
streets are laid with neat wood pavement after the 
London pattern, instead of the heavy hexagonal 
blocks of Petrograd, at one time also used in Chicago 
and San Francisco ; the latter both wear worse 
and, being much less easy to take up, are allowed 
to go without being mended until the street is 
nearly impassable. Moreover, a larger proportion 
of the streets are wood-paved, those that are not 
being laid with good setts that compare favourably 
with the atrocious cobbles of the Imperial capital. 
The streets themselves are wide, the buildings of a 
pleasant modern character, with a strong flavour 
of Italian craftsmanship in the older quarter, due 
to the historical connection of Poland with the 
South. Fine arc lamps would in a happier time 
illuminate not only the main thoroughfare, but most 
of the by-streets too. Now that the city will be 
governed by an elected council which comes into 



58 Wdr and Revolution in Russia 

being next year, a number of citizens are applying 
themselves to redeem the banks of the Vistula from 
their present bedraggled condition as the home of 
factories and, until recently, the receptacle of 
rubbish. The Vistula, indeed, is not a stream of 
beauty, with dreary shoals protruding from its grey 
waters, but it will certainly be improved by the 
boulevards now being planned to flank it. It was a 
pretty sight when to welcome flaming June a thou- 
sand children trooped from different districts to a 
point chosen on the embankment, and each planted 
a tree — a Polish " Arbor Day," designed as well to 
plant a sense of civic pride and duty in the mind 
even of the barefooted gamin. In contrast to the 
excellence of its municipal government, Warsaw 
rejoices in one of the worst principal hotels in 
Europe. Dear and badly served under a dis- 
courteous management, its success illustrates the 
less lovable aspect of Polish commercialism. It is the 
only hotel with telephones in the rooms and modern 
accommodation, so everyone on business connected 
with the war must stay at the Bristol ; in 
quality it is said to have fallen off, probably with 
deliberate recognition of this, about 50 per cent 
since the beginning of the war. Its only redeeming 
features are an American elevator and a clever 
Jewish hall-porter. If you are not on war business, 
stay somewhere else. 



In Lilac Time 59 

The Poles of Warsaw are a race of flaneurs, whose 
gusto is only whetted by occasional Taubes circling 
in the evening sky. The streets are always thronged, 
the numerous cafes always crowded, and you soon 
fall into the regular Polish habit, if you have nothing 
better to do, of having a stroll in the Nowy Swiat 
or the Marshalkowska. While engaged in this 
occupation it is curious to notice how extremely 
Polish Polish people look. Perhaps this is only 
another way of saying that Polish types are not so 
well known to Western Europeans as to prevent 
their frequent repetition from surprising us. But 
it is surprising to meet half a dozen Chopins, Stan- 
islas Poniatowskis, and Kosciuszkos within the space 
of thirty minutes. Among the women a frequent 
type is reminiscent of Leonardo's Mona Lisa, and 
you can hardly go the length of a block of houses 
without finding yourself face to face with some 
kitchen Gioconda. Another curiosity to be noticed 
in the streets is the lack of good church architecture. 
For its size and importance Warsaw must have 
fewer good churches than any other great city. 
The cathedral, which dates from the thirteenth 
century, but was spoiled in the seventeenth, makes 
a poor show within and without ; and the other 
churches are devoid of interest. To supply the 
deficiency, one must suppose, the Russian Govern- 
ment has built an Orthodox Greek cathedral, 



60 War and Revolution in Russia 

finished only three years ago, which combines almost 
every possible defect : conventional without being 
classic, expensive without richness, massive without 
grandeur, the interior plastered with pictures that 
jostle and kill one another, it stands in a square too 
small for it, and with a foolish inept look as if it had 
been brought bodily on a truck like an American 
villa and might be taken away again. If it were, 
the void it left would not extend beyond the 
physical. 

Until the other day one of the most characteristic 
features of Warsaw in war time was the bevy of 
nurses — " sisters " — in their billowy white head- 
dresses, charming spots of demure gaiety against 
the eternal background of khaki. They were every- 
where, and everywhere pleasant to look upon : 
dashing up and down in motor-cars with officers, 
serving tea at the cafes, applauding the perfor- 
mances of the company now visiting Warsaw from 
the Imperial Theatre of Petrograd. Wherever an 
officer was, there also was very often a " sister." 
Pray do not scent a scandal ; the great majority of 
the " sisters " in Warsaw were most honestly the 
wives of officers quartered there, who rather than 
submit to the lonely life of war-widows enrolled 
themselves as nurses and followed their spouses to 
the front — even, it is said, into the trenches some- 
times. But, alas ! for their innocent enjoyment, 



In Lilac Time 61 

there came a day when Prince Oldenburg, head of 
the Russian Red Cross Society, on a flying visit to 
Warsaw, bethought him that it smacked of levity, 
and orders went forth that henceforward no petti- 
coat should ride in a military or Red Cross car with 
an officer, and no " sister " be in a cafe or theatre 
after nine of the evening. As by magic restaurant 
and playhouse were cleared of the dainty forms, 
none more could be seen in fleet Fiat or busy 
Benz ; but what was still stranger was a notable 
diminution in the number of the motor-cars them- 
selves. Mars, deprived of Venus (and seriously 
deprived, seeing that a general's sister was asked by 
a patrol to leave a car into which she was stepping 
with her brother), disdained to speed alone along the 
streets ; and, instead, the road was on a sudden full 
of little cabs in which the war gods rambled gently 
enough, the once romantic half-shrouded forms by 
their sides tamed into quite simple little ladies. 
The cab-drivers reaped a rich harvest, and a naughty 
wit suggested that it was they had denounced the 
" sisters " and spoiled the fun. 



XI 

WITH THE ARMY 

"TOOK out!" yeUs the driver. We go with 
JLi a bump into the air and come down thump 
on the cushions again. For we are flying along the 
road towards the advanced positions in a 60-h.p. 
Austrian Mercedes, not captured, but honestly 
bought before the war, and the road has been 
shelled. Along the sides are piles of hard stone to 
fill the holes if the process should be repeated, every 
pile painted white on its inner face so as to be visible 
at night. The holes have all been filled once, hence 
the bumps. Beside the driver sits Purishkevich, in 
the uniform of a civilian with general officer's rank 
(rather complicated to the plain British mind this), 
fair of hair and beard, ruddy of countenance, blue- 
goggled, and tremendously important to the drivers 
of passing carts. The enfant terrible of three Dumas 
has turned his fierce-mouthed energy against the 
Germans within and without the realm, and has 
command under General Volkoff of part of the Red 
Cross organisation of the northern front. He is 
taking us to inspect some of his " feeding-points." 

62 



With the Army 63 

No need for the driver to use his horn here ; the 
voice of the orator shouts down the wind and clears 
the road as if by magic. Gangs of men at intervals 
keep the surface free from mud, for this is one of 
the main arteries of the army's life ; but where we 
swing off the turnpike into a lane the " fifth element " 
reigns supreme. We are forced to admit the justice 
of Napoleon's hackneyed description of Polish mud. 
Again the car swings round almost against a railway 
embankment and pulls up before a small settlement 
of white tents. Smiling nurses, a doctor, and his 
assistant greet us, happy to have company and to 
see their chief ; but we cannot wait, and push on to 
the next point, Teresin. This is a more important 
spot. A few versts only from the enemy, the 
canteen here has fed 60,000 men during the last 
month. From the tent poles flutters the Red Cross. 
In one tent for the officers, with candles for light, is 
spread what appears to be an infinity of " zakusky " 
and the best tinned meats and preserves. Beyond 
in this little white city are the stores ; huge brown 
loaves, bread of a quality never seen in England, 
stacks of chocolate boxes, rations of every descrip- 
tion, and a great cauldron in the ground whence the 
soup is ladled in a ladle that holds a quart into the 
soldiers' plates. They sit to their meal in the open, 
for all the world like children at a beanfeast. They 
are so well treated that when they are moved else- 



64 War and Revolution in Russia 

where they grumble. " Why should we go ? Let 
us stay. We're so comfortable here ! " A larger 
round tent completes the equipment of the point. 
It is the dressing station for the wounded, empty 
now. 

The yellow sausage that has been hanging over- 
head is momentarily growing larger ; it is the 
observation balloon of our — that is, the Russian — 
army, and they are winding it in to relieve the 
observer, his being a most arduous service. For a 
few minutes it wallows on the ground, then majesti- 
cally rises again to its place in the empyrean, held 
in relative stability by its aerial anchor of balloonets, 
strung out from it like a covey of wild swans seen 
against the sky. Some miles off floats another — 
the eye, this, of our enemy. The Germans have been 
shooting at our yellow friend this morning, and we 
are shown the casing of an incendiary shell which 
fell hard by and failed to burst. All along the road 
we have seen lines of defence ready prepared 
against the event of a retreat, which seems all the 
more improbable now that we have watched a bit 
of the Russian fighting army in its place. It is so 
calm, so confidently joyous, that Teutonic hysteria 
must break upon it like the wave on a rock. 

The next point is Zyrardow, and we are trans- 
ferred to the care of Alexander Ivanovich Guchkoff, 
formerly President of the Second Duma, now head 



With the Army 65 

of the Red Cross section attached to the First Army. 
Aeroplanes from the opposite camp visit Zyrardow 
every day between twelve and two, in the hope of 
wrecking the station. To-day they have already 
left their visiting cards, and the outskirts of the 
station yard bear witness once again to the fact that 
the German shooting is not good. A capital luncheon 
is served on a Red Cross train, and then — we are 
" somewhere in Poland," nearer now to the enemy's 
" eye " than to our own. Absolute quiet reigns, 
says the General ; he has only fifty or sixty wounded 
a day. Spasmodic shell fire goes on, with ever and 
again a spluttering burst from the rifles and the 
hoarse cackle of the machine-guns. An occasional 
detonation like a heavy slap is only the engineers 
experimenting with a new form of bomb. General 
Zaharoff is so unmoved we can hardly believe that 
at any moment these placid, wide fields between 
strips of wood might be the scene of a bloody battle. 
Little would he reck if it were, for he is one of the 
heroes of Gumin, where the Germans attacked every 
day for weeks running and counted their losses well- 
nigh by the 100,000. General Zaharoff lost 36,000 
men there ; his division has been remade for the 
third time. His men adore him, and call him the 
" trench general," because he was always with 
them, dressed like one of them, fighting alongside 
of them. They not only greet him, as is their duty, 



66 War and Revolution in Russia 

but run forward with obvious pleasure as he nears. 
Everyone with a beard he calls " Daddy," those 
without " My fine fellow." " Come here, you ! " 
he calls. A bronzed young peasant runs out of the 
group. " These are Englishmen come to visit you. 
Tell them why the Germans are fighting us. This 
is their political catechism," he whispers. " Be- 
cause they want to take Russian soil from us." 
" And what will the end of it be ? " With a grin 
comes the answer : " The Germans will be worse off 
at the end than they were at the beginning." " And 
why are we fighting the Germans ? " " Because we 
don't mean them to take any Russian soil." " Well, 
then, are we going to beat them, or they us ? " At 
this the whole group bursts out : " We'll beat 
them ! " An older man steps forward : " May I 
speak, your Excellency ? " " What is it ? " " We 
want to tell the English soldiers that we are proud 
to be fighting with them, and that we shall win 
together." And so, for want of a better interpreter, 
here is the message to the British Army from a 
hundred or so of their Russian brothers, war- 
worn like themselves, but stout of heart and in 
good case. 

No. 3 trench is behind us now, and we are within 
range of shrapnel fire. Here is No. 2, with its for- 
midable redoubt in the centre, and some twenty 
yards in front a low wire entanglement in a sunk 



With the Army 67 

ditch, which, invisible to an attacking force, would 
catch them unawares and pen them inextricably in 
the shambles. A Cossack guard picks us up, and 
we go forward through fresh entanglements across 
a meadow-like plain, beyond which a pretty wood 
hides the distant view. We have to come within a 
few feet before we see that the wood hides something 
else besides — No. 2 battery of the Field Artillery. 
Less than half a mile in front is our first trench, then 
two hundred yards and the Germans. " A nice 
wood, isn't it ? " says the General. We agree. 
" It's mine," he adds, with a twinkle in his eye. The 
fact suddenly dawns on us that it is not a natural 
wood, but one planted ad hoc. " This was the 
ideal spot for the guns," he explains, " so I said 
' Make a wood.' My soldiers made it in two days." 
Never surely was Nature better imitated. The 
copse is complete with larches and pines, hazel and 
the profuse undergrowth of an English hedgerow. 
And it is real. Not made of lifeless sticks thrust 
into the ground, but of living, growing trees trans- 
planted without damage. Some of the trees must 
be thirty years old. It is like a conjuring trick. 

In the middle, sticking out from their incon- 
gruous bowers, are the 75's. Dull, yellowish green, 
but spick-and-span. There is no litter, no rubbish ; 
all is as neat as on parade. " Would you like to see 
one in action ? " asks the commander. No sooner 



68 War and Revolution in Russia 

said than done. Bang ! Whe-e-e-w ; we wait 
breathlessly till a distant explosion tells us that the 
shell has burst. " In the enemy's second trench," 
says the commander. The field telephone burrs. 
Enemy aeroplanes have been spied, and in a few 
seconds these mount into view, heard before seen, 
two biplanes, dragonflies in their gracefulness 
against a sky of Italian blue. Puffs of the prettiest 
down spring into being below them and hang in the 
still air, telling us that further along our line the 
guns are making a cast for them with shrapnel. The 
airmen soar serenely. They are almost directly over 
us now, when at an order given the men dive for 
their shelter. 

We are taken for tea to the officers' bombproof 
hut. It would be stupid to risk getting a bomb 
among us without object. Inside the hut the party 
is merry ; the General and the battery commander 
are full of jokes and pleasant attentions. Once more 
we have occasion to admire the spotless cleanliness 
of everything, as well as the excellent quality of the 
food. Officers and men are alike in the best spirits ; 
a well-disciplined sense of good fellowship prevails. 
The sun sinks, and a thin crescent rides the sky in 
place, as it were, of the balloon being hauled down. 
Hushed by the beauty of the evening the guns cease 
to speak. Our cavalcade starts back for the railway, 
and the General, driving with the ladies, gives me 



With the Army 69 

his horse. " We have only had two other visitors 
here, ' ' he says. ' ' General Pau and your own General 
Paget. Greet them through the London papers from 
the division and from the battery and from myself ; 
give them a great greeting." And so to the motor- 
cars, and bump, thump, fifty miles without head- 
lamps back to Warsaw at 1 a.m. Huge searchlights 
stab the air for prowling Zeppelins. 



XII 

A VISIT TO GENERAL ALEXEIEV 

"QTAVKA " is Russian for G.H.Q., and there my 
rO train arrived, barely two hours late, at the 
end of a wriggly, cross-country journey from the 
front. The hard, settled frost of the real Russia 
was bracing after days of alternate rain and snow, 
verglas and slush. The station, like many on this 
side of the world, two versts from its town — a place 
of some local importance but not otherwise dis- 
tinguished — had an air of unexpected neatness, 
the result of subtly trim changes in the bearing of 
porters and minor railway officials on whom greatness 
for the time being has been thrust. A few staff 
officers, too, who had come on the through train that 
I had joined in the morning lent a smart touch to 
the surroundings. Nobody asked my business, and 
my specially procured pass, signed and counter- 
signed by generals, reposed peacefully in my pocket. 
Every hotel exhibited a sign, " All rooms full," and 
though I was sent by high authorities on business 
to yet higher, it hardly seemed decent at the outset 
to ask the latter's staff officer, supposing I could 

70 



A Visit to General Alexeiev 71 

catch him, for such a simple object as a bed. But 
then I bethought me that there must be our own 
general attached to the Commander-in-Chief's staff, 
and that months ago I had sent him a letter of intro- 
duction. The thought was fruitful. He made me 
welcome at the staff quarters in the best hotel in 
the town and put me under the charge of the officer 
on duty, who without more ado gave me a room in 
the hotel and a standing invitation to the staff mess 
as long as my business should keep me. 

On entering the mess my first impression was that 
I had stepped straight into that chapter in " Anna 
Karenina " where Vronsky's regiment offers a dinner 
to General Serponhovskoy. And if this was the 
first, so it remained a vivid impression to the end, 
daily intensifying the sense of Tolstoy's astonishing 
power to create his characters true to type. Yashvin 
was at my table, with his great body, red face, and 
merry eyes of a viveur, and his air of high pride. 
Petritsky sat next me, and Count Alexander Vronsky . 
looking a little out of place in the midst of so many 
young and energetic officers, was at the next table. 
Almost anywhere you might find Alexis Vronsky 
himself, cool, handsome, inscrutable, an imperturb- 
able Russian gentleman. And while we wait to 
begin, who should come up the room but General 
Serponhovskoy, bronzed and slim, with eyes quick 
to take in every change of detail. Here he is not the 



72 War and Revolution in Russia 

dashing cavalryman back from the East, but quarter- 
master-general. 

One figure, indeed, Qannot be fitted into the Tol- 
stoy scheme, the little great man for whom we are 
waiting. The room is arranged much like a college 
hall, with a high table to seat sixteen, and down the 
room six tables of eight each, with the service table 
at the far end. He, of course, takes the head of the 
high table, and unless he is absent no one sits down 
before him. He is of a punctual habit, and the room 
is not full before he enters, with quick strides and 
a happy look, nodding right and left in acknowledg- 
ment of our bows. He picks out the newcomer and 
has a special smile of welcome for him. But I have 
to ask before feeling quite certain, " Is that General 
Alexeiev ? " " Yes, yes, but why ? " " He is so 
unlike his photographs." " Well, you see, he hates 
being photographed ; that is most likely the reason." 

Alexeiev has been described in the newspapers 
as " a pale, silent force " ; probably by those who 
have only seen his photos. A picture is conjured up 
of a military Sherlock Holmes, or one of those mono- 
syllabic heroes who are the delight of certain 
novelists. Moreover, scowling at the photographer, 
the general is distinctly forbidding. In the flesh 
nothing could be more different. Alexeiev is small, 
pink-cheeked, and smiling. Grey hair and a white 
moustache set off an air of charming benevolence. 



A Visit to General Alexeiev 73 

I should give him five foot four or, at most, six 
inches ; a good height for a fighting man, if there 
is anything in historic example. For his height he 
is broad in the shoulder and narrow in the hips, 
and he moves with an alert balance. So far from 
being the speechless image of legend, he chats freely 
and pleasantly with those round him. He would, 
indeed, appear to have a predilection for cheerful 
society, for he lunches and dines as often as possible 
at the staff mess, whereas the foreign generals 
attached to the staff regularly attend the Em- 
peror's table whenever the latter is, as now, at the 
Stavka. For the rest he looks a Russian of the 
Russians, with the wide face and large brow of the 
good peasant stock from which he has sprung ; 
only in him the type is illumined by a bright and 
pervading intelligence, in contrast to the look of 
patient illiteracy on a similar face seen in the ranks. 
Russians of the modern progressive sort are pleased 
to hear that our own Sir William Robertson, too, 
is of the people, and count it a good sign of the time 
that the nervous system of both our armies should 
find its central point in such men rather than in any 
of the tall and blue-blooded officers with which all 
armies save the French and the American abound. 

The whole meal passes with a pleasant sense of 
the good-fellowship that exists in a peculiar degree 
among staff officers, the more pleasant for the fact 



74 War and Revolution in Russia 

that everything is over in little more than half an 
hour. At lunch there are only two courses and 
coffee, at dinner three. The food is simple and well 
cooked. The bottles of light Madeira and Bordeaux 
that stand on the tables are nowhere punished. 
Coffee is absorbed, and without waiting Alexeiev 
rises and steps quickly down the room with the same 
bright smile. 

The Russians have ceased in this war to count 
their chickens before they are hatched. They 
believe that those only can be called great who in 
the end achieve great things. With this in mind, I 
recently sought from a well-informed source what 
was thought in service circles of the Chief of Staff to 
the C.I.C. " On pense que c'est un homme capable," 
was the decided answer. " Yes," said another in 
close touch with staff opinion, " I think that Alexeiev 
has the situation well in hand." For my own part, 
all I can say as to this is that the General's appear- 
ance and manners lend force to these hopeful judg- 
ments. 



SECTION III 
THE EUSSIAN RETKEAT, 1916 

XIII 
THE RETREAT 

IT was beautifully appointed, a hospital depot 
on wheels. With four sister trains, each bear- 
ing the Empress' own crest and initials, it has been 
doing its work, and doing it hard and well. It 
differs from some other sanitary trains in this, that 
it carries no operating-room or nurses, but has a 
separate daughter train to render personal service 
to the wounded, while its own coaches, except the 
living coach, are filled with hospital stores and 
comforts. Stores of sheets, blankets, socks, under- 
linen are there for a hundred thousand men ; there 
is a disinfecting room for the cast-off clothes ; there 
is a coach filled with preserved meat and soup ; 
there are four thousand boot-soles on board for 
distribution. No need of a cobbler, for every 
battalion will be sure to number one or two among 
its ranks. What perhaps is most valuable of all, 
when hard knocks are going, is the admirable 

75 



76 War and Revolution in Russia 

dispensary from which the doctors in the field can 
readily be supplied with drugs and bandages. It 
had just come back from Jaslo, with but three hours 
to spare, and hospitably took us in for the night, 
hospitable from the chief of the train to the friendly 
orderly with the pure Muscovite accent and the 
monk who administered spiritual aid to the 
wounded. 

Hospitable and friendly ; and who can be more 
so than Russians ? But our thoughts were far from 
laughter round the table in the little dining-car. 
At such a moment it is hard to talk or to think of 
anything else. It was of that the talk had been, and 
the thoughts for four days. Among those who 
knew, for longer, but for us for four days, from the 
moment we first heard of the air raid on General 
Radko Dmitrieff's headquarters. The next day at 
Perimyshl the guns were plainly heard, and the day 
after that in the stillness of the night there thundered 
into the little town six motor-cars and two heavy 
fourgons belonging to the Bessarabian Red Cross 
detachment. There was little sleep then in the 
hotel, every ear open to catch the frantic tale. 
" One doctor has gone mad — another deaf and 
dumb — half of a Zemstvo detachment has been cut 
off — the line broken in three places — the Red 
Cross falling back on Perimyshl." " And how dared 
you, Red Cross sisters, leave the fighting line ? " 



The Retreat 77 

It was the doctor who spoke. " Your place is there, 
with the wounded, not here ! " Their nerve was 
broken, that was their excuse ; it happens to men, 
too, but very rarely to these devoted women who 
go without flinching to the battle and face the roar 
of the German artillery. (One, only one other case 
was related to parallel this, where a Red Cross 
detachment lost its head and abandoned forty 
wounded officers at a railway station. In the 
Empress* train it was spoken of with deep sorrow.) 
In the two days that followed Dame Rumour lifted 
her head and spoke with her hundred tongues, 
urging the fortune of war to and fro, now in our 
favour, now casting the die for the enemy's arms. 
It was for Jaslo that the fight raged principally, 
so much grew clear. Along the Dunajec, a stream 
that feeds the mighty Vistula, the attack had 
stormed. Seven German army corps, it is said, were 
swiftly moved down on that fatally efficient network 
of railways, and from behind the shield of the 
Cracow forts burst on the Russians with the sudden 
force of a hurricane. Worse still, they came with an 
irresistible concentration of superior artillery, known 
from prizes taken to be partly manufactured in the 
Belgian arsenals. Behind the Russian lines, alas ! 
is no such network to feed the army, no means of 
hastening up the big guns that mean so much. 
And there are but two army corps against seven. 



78 War and Revolution in Russia 

The retreat is honourable, the fighting heroic. 
Tarnow is taken, retaken, taken again. Jaslo, 
further south, has become the scene of dreadful 
carnage. Here, as is certified by eye-witnesses, the 
enemy had his heaviest metal, even to the semi- 
mythical 42-centimetre guns. And here their 
shooting was marvellously accurate : time after 
time the shells burst in the very trenches, and where 
they burst the trench with its complement of living, 
of dead, of dust, of empty cartridges, water-tins, and 
supplies were turned into a veritable " kasha." 
" Kasha " was the word used by two separate 
officers : it is the Russian for porridge. Yet the 
retreat from Jaslo was orderly. Thirty bombs were 
dropped on the station alone in the morning, and 
during these days in Jaslo not less than a hundred 
every day, but the nurses worked on heedless of the 
falling death : each one had her name taken for the 
reward that valour merits. Nothing was left to the 
enemy : all the stores were removed, and the Union 
of Zemstvos which succours soldiers and civilians 
alike gave away all their store of tea, chocolate, 
sugar, bread to the first comers. "Oh," cried a 
happy little girl, " the Magyars gave us chocolate 
too ! " So the Germans took and burnt an empty 
town. From Gorlice and Biecz the same story, 
where 5000 Russians are said to lie dead upon the 
ground. But from the north comes a tale of strong 



The Retreat 79 

reinforcements ; a Circassian regiment has made 
a gallant rearguard charge with their knives, saying, 
in their quaint style : " Come, let us cut a little." 
Pilzno is held and 10,000 Germans are reported 
captured. 

Under the hanging oil-lamp the mosaic is pierced 
together, and the scum of legend melts from the 
hard surface of fact. Here are men from Jaslo, others 
from Tarnow, another from Sanoc. The situation is 
serious it is admitted ; but not one man doubts the 
future or the ultimate result. How has it befallen ? 
The question is on all lips. Two main reasons are 
given. One, the Germans' superior information, 
their immense system of espionage, even that black 
word treachery (for cannot the cause, flagrant as it 
was, of the downfall at Suwalki be repeated ?) : 
thus have they known of the Russian dispositions, 
and that the reserves of artillery ammunition had 
not come to hand. The other, the railways — eternal 
problem confronting our Allies, who are hampered 
everywhere, defective organisation, by lack of rail- 
ways, single lines, shortage of cars ; and here most 
of all, for in Galicia the gauge differs from the 
Russian, and save for a few converted cars Austrian 
rolling stock must be used. But there is yet another 
reason. On the northern front, where the battle was 
fought to a deadlock, the enemy is known to be 
terrible in attack, and no precaution is neglected 



80 War and Revolution in Russia 

against him ; here it is we who have been attacking, 
the great push was just to come, and no one foresaw 
the necessity for defence. Before our eyes almost, 
only a few miles away, the lesson is being taught with 
ghastly effect — never despise your enemy. Yes, 
here he was despised, we felt the triumph already 
within our grasp, and, behold, he has taken advan- 
tage of us. 

To be successful in war, said a great German 
soldier, you must fight to the last gasp — and then 
you must go on fighting. His successors have en- 
forced the precept by practice against our side : 
their strength seemed to be failing, they were spent 
and grew listless ; then suddenly Mackensen with his 
fresh corps, his marvellous artillery, and the young 
Austrian General Fischer, promoted from the rank 
of captain since the war began, have dealt us this 
shrewd, unlooked-for blow. Nor was anything 
neglected to enhance the force of the assault. The 
Emperor William himself has come ; " Lwow must 
be taken," is his order, and the German infantry 
are sent forward under the brilliant intoxication of 
ether. But if the Russians were taken aback for a 
moment, now they strain every nerve. If they have 
the worst of it in guns, their cavalry is immeasurably 
better than the enemy's, for the Germans lack 
horses, and it was with four cavalry divisions which 
the great man hurled against the German line that 



The Retreat 81 

the centre was held. For he came himself, speeding 
through the old Galician capital on the night of the 
7th, and with him four cartloads of precious food 
for the guns. Held, but at what a cost ! The 10th 
Army Corps has gone, to find a niche in history 
beside the heroes of Thermopylae ; the 63rd division 
has shared its noble fate ; of the Orlovsky regiment 
and another are some four hundred left ; of the 
Kursky only two officers have come through un- 
scathed. So from all quarters runs the tale that was 
told in the Empress' train. But — the centre was 
held. And the Dukla Pass ? Was that held too ? 
That no man knows. 

Next morning against a bitter wind from the 
mountains our course lies to the west. The sun is 
beneath the horizon as we pull up at the outskirts 
of Jaroslav, standing on its hill above the San. 
Skimming aloft in the pale azure four silent forms 
with motionless wings have called our halt. On the 
white road our car would be an easy mark, were they 
the foes ; but they swoop circling down, and sail 
to rest in a level field hard by, and we know them for 
friends. They are Henri Farman biplanes ; the 
famous airman is known to be in Galicia, and may 
be here himself. It is dark before the engine stops 
panting in front of the shabby hotel. The other 
and better has been taken bodily for those in com- 
mand, and within two hours a pack of grey motors, 

G 



82 War and Revolution in Russia 

brilliant each with three headlights, dash along the 
street, coming from the other direction, miss their 
way, stop, turn, and throb back to their quarters. 
In the limousine, Cossacks on the footboard, two 
a-side, clinging to the sides against the rush of air, is 
the adored leader, the hero of Kirk Kilisse and Lule 
Burgas, the victor of Lwow. The very walls of the 
town he is in bear witness, with their shell-rent holes 
and plaster pitted with rifle bullets, to another of 
his triumphs. He is bearded now, his face is very 
stern. And after him, all the night long, clatters the 
stream of transport over the setts, with officers ' 
baggage, forage waggons, all the million require- 
ments of an army on the move, and here and there 
a black-robed monk squatting in a cart : all going 
towards the east. 

Modest in its resources, the restaurant is soon 
reduced to impotence by the crowd of officers 
demanding sustenance. First the soup gives out, 
then the bread, last of all the tea. " Can I be of 
any assistance ? " says a cheery voice. He could 
be, and he was, and thanks to his kindly inter- 
vention and our own bread, gladly shared, a meal 
was obtained. " Why, yes, I guess it seems queer 
to strike English right here. No, I'm Russian all 
right, born in Petrograd, but I'm a mining engineer 
and I've knocked round some. Know America ? 
Why, sure, I was there for years. Say, you a Har 



The Retreat 83 

vard man ? Now, ain't that bully ! I'm on the 
general's staff here. See you later." The whirligig 
brought us together again, only for a moment. 
Jaroslav was not a good place to ask questions in, 
least of all for the only foreigners in the town. But 
we managed to ask the mining engineer the big, un- 
answered question — What about the Dukla Pass ? 
" I'd tell you if I knew, sure ; but I don't. Say, if 
I were you, I'd step lively. We cross the river 
ourselves next night." Picking our way out of the 
town at noon a doctor stops us for news, and we get 
his. He is only waiting an hour longer ; he thought he 
was stuck, but unexpectedly his transport has turned 
up. There is smallpox and scarlet fever, too, and 
wounded in large numbers. They must all go ; the 
hospital furniture has mostly gone, and the wounded 
are lying on mattresses in the courtyards waiting 
to be moved. The wounds are often of a fearful 
character, and point clearly to a liberal use by the 
enemy of explosive or expanding bullets. From one 
hospital five have run away, for the Germans are 
killing the wounded, so it is said and believed, and 
these poor men, crippled as they are, prefer chance 
outside to the possibility they dread of being 
bayonetted where they lie. Many eyes are cast up- 
wards to the smiling heavens, but hostile aircraft 
are not aloft this morning. On the road is a long 
line of empty transport going into the town to load. 



84 War and Revolution in Russia 

Everything, save for a few stragglers, is orderly, 
quiet, restrained. It is impossible not to admire the 
simple, manly bearing of men and officers. 

Perimyshl seems a different place from the town 
we left four days earlier. Then work was going on 
outside, but the centre was stagnant ; a few soldiers 
to be seen, a few Jews leaving the place, a few 
nurses — nothing more. Now it is a hive of in- 
dustry, a continuous movement coated in dust. 
Hundreds of army waggons, drawn by capital, well- 
fed horses, restive even after a day's work, pull out 
towards their camping ground within the forts ; 
another stream passes them — fine, well-set infantry 
these, marching into the town, and singing as they 
march. And here is news at last. The Dukla ? 
The Dukla, that cost so many thousand Russian 
lives, was abandoned days ago. The retirement was 
imperative, but was not effected without serious 
loss. He himself who tells the tale was in Hungary 
when the storm burst, and with his field hospital 
got back across the mountains by the roughest 
paths and byways. At Sanoc, some twenty-five 
miles from Perimyshl, the battle is raging now. 
The hospitals are warned to be ready for all emer- 
gencies. The bridges on the upper San have been 
blown up. The Russian line to the north is being 
drawn back to the positions chosen by its com- 
manders. Here, at least, at Sanoc the German 



The Retreat 85 

attack is checked. They cannot cross the river, and 
forty guns have been captured from them. At 
Sanoc, at Sambor, and all along the tensely stretched 
line, a still greater battle, a still deadlier clash, is 
expected. Bellona, the insatiable, has opened her 
maw too wide. In the fight for Galicia that began 
with the month — " der wunderschone Monat Mai," 
that Heine sang — the Russian losses are believed 
to have totalled a 100,000, and the enemy must have 
lost more. Intermingled with the distant murmur 
of the guns, we seem to hear an echo of the shrieks 
of those drowning on the Lusitania, and calling for a 
judgment on the insensate policy of Teutonic 
aggression that let slip the dogs of war and is 
deluging the world with blood. 



XIV 

POLISH DISTRESS AND RELIEF 

THE first dreadful rush is long since past, and 
refugees no longer crowd the streets seeking 
where to lay their heads. But the need remains, 
and the work. There are still 50,000 Jews in War- 
saw above the great normal Jewish population, 
driven out of the neighbouring towns ; still other 
thousands of peasants are in the shelters, helpless, 
hopeless, deprived of everything. Half the news- 
papers and periodicals in Warsaw are still in a state 
of suspension owing to the high price of paper and 
the dearth of advertisements ; lawyers, engineers, 
artists are still out of work ; the factories still work 
half-time or less ; the price of living is still twice as 
high as the ordinary. This last is a factor common 
to Russia, as well as Poland. Meat is twice as dear 
as before the war ; leather nearly twice as dear ; 
wood has risen enormously in price. Army boots 
that before cost 10s. are now nearly 18s., and a small 
ambulance cart, built on a Finnish model, which 
would cost about £15 in England, including the 
retailer's profit, here costs £45. This would appear 

86 



Polish Distress and Relief 87 

surprising, in view of the stoppage of exports, but 
there are three chief reasons for it : the immense 
supplies of all sorts required for the army, the short- 
age of labour owing to the young men being called 
to the colours, and the deficiency of railway trans- 
port. " Railways, railways, our kingdom for rail- 
ways ! " might be the cry in Russia, and not only 
railways, but rolling stock, is urgently needed. If 
Russia had the same military laws as Germany her 
army would not be three or ten, but thrice ten 
million men ; but she could not carry them or their 
supplies. The same shortage in the railway depart- 
ment that affects the army also presses hard on that 
part of the civil population which is already hit by 
the war. 

Warsaw, looked at from beneath the surface, is a 
vast relief station, managed by that remarkable 
body, the Citizens' Central Committee, which came 
into being the day war was declared. Warsaw is the 
seat of the mam committee, and in that part of 
Poland which is free from the Germans are 456 
branch committees, while in the country occupied 
by the enemy are over a hundred more at present 
feeyond the reach of communication. The figures 
prepared to show the amount of the damage, direct 
and indirect, suffered by the country are appalling. 
They are only available till the end of last year, but 
a very careful calculation for the first B.ve months of 



88 War and Revolution in Russia 

the war gives the result of damage done to the value 
of £114,668,000. And the damage has been multi- 
plied since. 

To alleviate the suffering caused by these pro- 
digious losses the Citizens' Central Committee has 
laboured day and night. Under the joint presidency 
of Prince Severyn Sviatopolk Czetvestinsky and 
Prince Lubomirsky — admirable complements each 
of the other, the one practical, businesslike, with 
imperturbably clear vision of what must be done 
the other idealist and dreamer full of new schemes 
for the committee to test and adopt — it comprises 
every eminent man and woman of business and 
society in Warsaw, and it says much for the strength 
and sobriety of the Polish mind that their work is 
characterised by neither exaltation nor despair, 
but rather by a luminous sense of duty and of simple 
pride at their country's bravery. Within the first 
fortnight of the war the committee organised a 
military hospital containing 2,000 beds at the Corps 
de Cadets de Suvorov, where, under the care of 
Dr. Kievsky and the most distinguished surgeons 
of Warsaw, the wounded are tended in what must 
be one of the most beautiful hospital buildings in 
the world. It is admirably kept, staffed, and 
equipped, and the atmosphere in the wards show 
how far ahead the Polish surgeons are of their French 
and Belgian colleagues in understanding the im- 



Polish Distress and Relief 89 

portance of fresh air. Every employee in the 
hospital, the fifty-seven doctors and 400 nurses 
included, takes a bath on the premises daily. There 
is bath accommodation for fifteen at a time, and 
from eight to four every day it is fully occupied. 
The storerooms, under the charge of the religious 
sisters of the town, are models of neatness and 
cleanliness, and a fortnight's provisions are always 
kept in stock in case supplies be temporarily cut off. 
All the medical and administrative work is done 
voluntarily. The evacuation point at the Petrograd 
Station, capable of dealing with 1,000 wounded 
daily, was also organised by the committee, and 
is run on the same successful lines, being also 
thoroughly equipped with sterilising machines, 
operating rooms, and provision for dental surgery. 

On the civilian side the committee has organised 
and maintains fifty-eight kitchens or dining-rooms 
in Warsaw, of which three are exclusively for 
children. In the poorer quarters an excellent meal, 
enough certainly to keep a man from starving for 
twenty -four hours, is provided for about ljd., while 
for the unfortunate members of the professional and 
higher classes who have been brought to penury 
slightly daintier fare is offered in more luxurious 
surroundings for 3d. There are, moreover, 600 
shelters and residences where the penniless refugees 
are kept till they can be sent off into the country, or 



90 War and Revolution in Russia 

where the distressed " Intellectuals " can live for 
the inclusive fee of Is. 3d. a day. All the work in 
connection with these enterprises is given volun- 
tarily, and in all these institutions, even the poorest, 
the predominating feature is cleanliness. Outside 
Warsaw feeding points for the starving peasants 
are established, and in co-operation with the 
Union of Russian Zemstvos flying columns carry 
food and medical relief right up to the Russian 
lines. 

Nor have the Jews been behindhand in relieving 
their own people. Forty thousand refugees are 
placed in private houses by the Israelite community, 
and receive 5d. or 7£d. daily, and 10,000 more 
receive food and help. In all the Jewish relief costs 
£15,000 a month, and there are besides work- 
shops organised by the Citizens' Committee and 
the Israelite community, where refugees are put 
to their own trades and earn from 3s. upwards a 
day. 

The disorganisation of life in the country is com- 
plete. The Russian army pays for the goods and the 
labour it takes, but military requirements destroy 
normal conditions. Peasants are sent away with 
their carts on duties which ultimately take them far 
from their homes ; their families meanwhile have to 
be cared for by the committee. One case is known 
where a Polish peasant and his cart were captured 



Polish Distress and Relief 91 

by the Germans, sent to the Western front, were 
captured by the French, and are now working in 
France. Where the Germans have been everything 
is destroyed and carried off without payment, and 
the Hungarians have earned a specially bad name 
for the thoroughness of their robbery. Hundreds of 
thousands of peasants were turned out into the 
winter with nothing but the clothes which they wore. 
At first the infant mortality among these refugees 
was tragic, averaging 50 per cent., but since the 
committee has been able to induce mothers to give 
over their children to creches established for that 
purpose it has been greatly lessened. Through the 
committee the Government distributes corn for 
sowing, but in the districts fought over scarcely one 
farmhouse remains — all have been destroyed by 
artillery fire. Most touching of all is the devotion 
of the peasant to his land ; as soon as the Russian 
army drives back the Germans the recovered land 
is instantly seized by the peasants, who follow in the 
army's train regardless of danger, and after one 
battle the general found that he had twice as many 
peasants as troops with him, and that they had 
taken as many prisoners as his soldiers. 

Throughout this maze of misery and courageous 
work the Citizens' Central Committee works hand 
in hand with the Russian authorities and the Zem- 
stvos in all loyalty and devotion to their common 



92 War and Revolution in Russia 

cause. This is a sight that inspires to hope and 
confidence in the progress of mankind. A year ago 
no one would have believed it possible. To-day 
nothing seems impossible. 



XV 
LUTSK 

WHEN I got out of the train at Kiev, my first 
object was the office of the Commandant 
of the station, to beg seats for myself and my com- 
panion, a long-limbed young poet from Odessa, to 
Lutsk. The trains to the front start from Kiev in 
the evening, and unhappy indeed is he who goes 
seatless. Therefore we took a short cut over the 
rails and through a standing train to get our word 
in early. Quick as we were, an energetic colonel, 
who had travelled in our carriage and absorbed 
more than a pint of privately bought vodka the 
previous afternoon, was before us on the same 
errand, and we entered with him. The commandant 
was short-tempered, because he had been saying the 
same thing probably to some three officers every 
five minutes since break of day. " No, gentlemen, 
I can do nothing for you. There are no trains this 
evening. The usual train service is altered from 
to-day. There is only one train at 9.15 to-morrow 
morning to Kasatin. Beyond that I know nothing. 
How can I give you seats ? It is a bezplatzkartny 

93 



94 War and Revolution in Russia 

train." His tone was of one who should imply that 
we ought all to have known. This news meant an 
early start. A platzkart is a fixed and numbered 
seat in the train from which no one, even a general 
or a bishop, can eject you : a bezplatzkartny train 
is one where the passengers scramble for seats, and 
as many as possible crowd in. Therefore in the hope 
of being in time we were on the platform at 7.30 the 
next morning, to find a small and shivering crowd 
already waiting outside the locked doors of the 
train. In the three-quarters of an hour before they 
were opened, our crowd swelled to between twenty 
and thirty, while at the other end of the coach stood 
a long queue of civilians faintly hoping to get seats 
after the officers were accommodated. A young 
Circassian lieutenant in an immense black sheepskin 
hat, balancing his coat on his shoulders without 
using the sleeves, kept up a constant stream of 
conversation, teasing all the railway officials who 
passed to let us into the train. However, only the 
guard had the keys, and the guard it seemed was 
breakfasting. In front of the first-class coach next 
to ours, the crowd was smaller but contained two 
generals and some elegantly dressed ladies, prob- 
ably at the head of committees or hospitals. One 
of the generals suddenly noticed the first-class 
guard inside the coaoh, and executed a furious 
tattoo on the window, hoisting himself up on tiptoe. 



Lutsk 95 

For some minutes the guard took no notice at all. 
Then he began to shout inaudibly through the glass, 
but remembering that the window could open, let it 
down and faced a clamour to have the doors un- 
locked. Perfectly unmoved he let the storm die 
down, then answered with a blissful smile : " It's 
no use — all the seats but two are already taken." 
" What ? Why ? How are they taken ? This is a 
bezplatzkartny train ! " " Yes, but the compart- 
ments have had labels gummed on them by the 
commandant's orders ! " And he shut the window 
in triumph. Nothing could have produced a state 
of more perfect beatitude in the guard's mind than 
to be able to make this announcement. There are 
two things that every true Russian official loves 
beyond measure. One of them is to tell people that 
they can't. 

But now a cry went up from our own crowd, for 
our guard was seen to be making his way to the 
other end of the coach, oblivious of the Circassian's 
yells. What ! Were we, who had borne the brunt of 
the chilly wait to be ousted by newcomers who had 
slept late and breakfasted ? At the thought we seized 
our bags and made as one man for the further door, 
where a fierce mellay had begun. Ancient experience 
as " corner in the field game* enabled me to 
get a good place, and I was in the carriage, and 
had two seats before the worst began. Then it 
* Eton Football. 



96 War and Revolution in Russia 

was that females screamed and strong men swore 
themselves hoarse, for a good fifty were trying to 
squeeze themselves and their luggage at once 
through a passage made for " one at a time," and 
rather a slender one at that, into carriages already 
overflowing with humanity. Not one civilian got a 
seat. When the train started there were not less 
than ten in each compartment (made for six), the 
corridor was a staggering human wall, and even the 
lavatories and platforms were packed as with 
sardines. A sister who, getting out at a wayside 
station, found herself in the wrong carriage was 
practically passed from hand to hand and almost 
overhead before she could regain her original seat. 

It is on occasions like these that Russian patience, 
a quality that has also its defects, shows up well. 
Nobody displays ill-temper or tries to pinch another's 
seat, everybody is jolly and agreeable. Colonels 
cheerfully stand while subalterns who have got 
there first sit. In the second class we are not 
perhaps so quite awfully jolly as the soldatiki 
(little soldiers, the nearest equivalent to " Tom- 
mies ") in their goods -waggons — teplushki, they call 
them, as one might say, " warmies " — shouting five 
different songs at once, perhaps with a balalaika 
and a concertina going too ; but with the aid of a 
little palmistry, and infinite cigarettes and chatter, 
we do well enough. 



Lutsk 97 

Thus for about five hours to Kasatin, a junction 
where is one of the best railway restaurants in the 
world. Here an astonishing crowd from all parts 
of the south-western front was collected, all going 
in different directions and all gobbling, because no 
one knew whether his train would go in five minutes 
or five hours. The train to Bovno going after three 
and a half, I had ample opportunity to watch the 
proceedings. Probably at no moment were less 
than two hundred persons eating ; yet at this time 
of atrocious transport and cornering of food products 
by greedy speculators, an endless supply of soup, 
fish, flesh, fowl and excellent bread poured from the 
kitchens. The only thing that gave out was the 
tartlets. I had not long before been reading Mr. 
Curtin's description of fare in Germany, and thought 
with pleasure of the monotonous sardines, potato 
bread, and cheese that he grew thin upon. 

The journey of nine hours on to Rovno was a 
repetition of our previous performance complicated 
by the addition of civilians who had been waiting 
since the previous day at Kasatin, and at 4.30 a.m. 
we were dumped out in the muggy darkness before 
dawn to be told that no passenger train would go 
that day to Lutsk, but a goods train might be made 
up at nine. This hour would naturally have no 
relation to the time of the train's starting, while as 
to arrival it could not take less than five and might 



98 War and Revolution in Russia 

take nine or ten hours. Any prospect seemed better 
than this, and after some prowling about the town 
we had the luck to hit on a motor lorry that was to 
start at nine for Lutsk by road. In the event it 
started at eleven, and landed us, after a drive of four 
and a half hours pillowed on convenient bales, in the 
town that has attained fame in the communiques of 
the general staff. 

Lutsk has no other claim to fame. It is one of 
the horridest towns I have been in. Mean, damp, 
dirty, it possesses no attraction but a nice Polish 
cafe that freakishly has chosen its abode here. 
What it did in time of peace is unimaginable, for the 
entire population of Lutsk appears to consist of 
downtrodden Jews. Now it does ceaseless trade 
with officers who have nowhere else to go. The 
hotels of Lutsk are worse even than its streets, but 
with an easy excuse found by the proprietor for all 
defects : " What can you expect after the Austrians 
have been here ? " Candour compels me to believe 
that Lutsk was neither better nor worse before the 
Austrians came. None of the windows or doors fit 
properly, and my first night when half a gale blew 
through the room was one of the coldest I remember 
to have spent. 

It is an instance of the power of imagination let 
loose by the absence of a regular post and the 
presence of a censorship, that I was told in Petro- 



Lutsk 99 

grad that Lutsk was half in ruins and rooms almost 
impossible to find. In fact no damage has been done 
at all in the town, with the exception of the burnt 
railway station and one of the barracks on the out- 
skirts. Presumably the Austrians thought the 
place nastier when left standing than if destroyed. 
Rooms, moreover, were to be found in at least three 
hotels. Wild tales were also told of the unit belong- 
ing to the Anglo -Russian hospital, that was here for 
a time : how it had been forced to retreat, abandon- 
ing its buildings and equipment ; how one of the 
doctors had been killed by a bomb, and so on. The 
11 retreat," on investigation, resolved itself into a 
single move, as part of its general scheme of things, 
to another part of the front ; the heroically killed 
medico, into a wounded motor mechanic. Part of 
the unit, however, did have the bad luck to be near 
an ammunition depot that was the object of pressing 
attentions from German aeronauts. But during the 
last few days the weather has been unfavourable 
for flying, and there have, been no bombs. The 
wind is in the east, and only the heavy thud -thud of 
the big guns comes up against it. . . . 

My last day at Lutsk was one of pure beauty, 
such a day of clear sunshine as may be at English 
Christ mastide. The infamous mud dried, and 
under the pale blue sky a covey of German aero- 
planes came skimming from far away. It is the 



100 War and Revolution in Russia 

prettiest game to watch the puffs of white smoke, 
with a barely seen sparkle, burst apparently of their 
own accord and stay like flecks of down in the still 
heights of the air, as the gunners vainly try to touch 
the gnat-like visitor, poised aloft in perfect com- 
posure, with shrapnel. And now and again the 
sharp rap of the field-guns is thrown into relief by 
the heavier boom as a bomb is dropped and ex- 
ploded. In the evening calm two of them came 
again, but still higher, and only to observe, disdain- 
ing the few shells sent, by way of form, to warn 
them not to come too low . As dark fell they vanished , 
and the magic of the night redeemed Lutsk of some- 
thing of its squalor. The moon, climbing the sky 
in the majesty of fullness, seemed to spread a veil of 
silence on the double stream of carts and lorries at 
their ceaseless task of bearing supplies to the fight- 
ing men, and the hurried, coughing motors that are 
the armies' messengers. 



XVI 

THE GALICIAN VIEW 

THE name Galicia exerts an extraordinary 
fascination here. It is that part of the war 
where the Russian troops have shown some of their 
finest qualities ; its soil is consecrated to Russia 
by a hundred bloody victories and defeats ; and to 
its south-western end, a strip perhaps half as big as 
that occupied by the Germans in Belgium, with the 
two principal towns of Tarnopol and Buchach, the 
Russians hung on, catlike, through all the fury of 
last autumn, and are now consolidated and in strong 
force, a perpetual menace to the Austrian flank. 
But Galicia spells yet more than the claim of spilt 
blood and strategic preparation. There hangs 
about it the flavour of high romance and the thrill 
of the fight for the mountains, to which the popu- 
larity in England of pictures from the Carpathians 
bore witness. And every Russian felt that the soil 
of Galicia was not so much conquered as reclaimed. 
Save for Austrian officials and Jews in the towns, 
the population was wholly Slav, and fifty per cent. 
Ruthenian, and the Ruthenians in blood and 

IOI 



102 War and Revolution in Russia 

language are of the stoutest Russian stock, and by 
religion are closely allied. To them the coming of 
Russia meant liberation from the yoke of the 
foreigner who persecuted their language, prohibited 
their poems and their alphabet. The possession of 
Pushkin's poems was evidence to an Austrian court 
of criminal conspiracy. Russia therefore holds to 
Galicia as to a part of herself — a little sister long 
lost, now found and clinging to her skirts. She will 
not be let go again, that is sure. 

The night in the train from Kiev was prolific of 
reflection. Thus, that a tip-up seat in the corridor 
may be a pearl of much price, but that after 1 a.m. 
the floor becomes preferable to a position where you 
have to shift your knees to let the guard by, because 
if you are on the floor he will step over you somehow. 
Then, that more luggage than a sponge is unneces- 
sary when even this article cannot be used for the 
crush. Also, that though the day may have seemed 
warm, for those who want to sleep on boards a 
padded coat has its uses. Morning found us still in 
Russia with a long motor drive to the base of the 
th army, an eyrie fortified by the Turks cen- 
turies ago on cliffs round which the river winds like 
a maze, and there in front the road pierced into 
Galicia like a white sword. Galicia, despite its 
woods and rivers, is not a pretty country, but con- 
sists mainly of bleak, rolling uplands with stretches 



The Galician View 103 

here and there of black and fertile soil. This road, 
at dawn next day, proved a weariness to the flesh, 
so much so that for some ten versts all traffic had 
deserted it for an extemporised track in the fields 
alongside. Beyond this again, it became excellent, 
a testimony to the well-known Austrian care in 
roads, though the snow was not melted off the low 
hills before the surface, and all things on it were 
white with dust. So we came to the line beyond 
which the Russians could never be forced back. 

They are far in advance of this line now, but you 
could trace it with horrible regularity through the 
length of the land. Behind are decent towns, snug 
villages, smiling farms : in front, gaunt ruins, amid 
which churches and chimney stacks and strangely 
spared houses rear their heads, mute witnesses to 
the thoroughness of the destruction. Low dark 
lines begin to show on the hillside, a complete net- 
work of trenches should the invader miraculously 
penetrate again. These are very good trenches, 
meant of course for temporary work and not for 
residence as in France, the firing trenches invariably 
covered in with a roof of woodwork and sods, that 
from the front makes the trench almost invisible. 
And now, in addition to the ceaseless motley train 
of the army's supply, we begin to pass lines of white- 
hooded carts with big red crosses on the hoods. 
They are the ambulances, taking the recently 



104 Wa/r and Revolution in Russia 

wounded to the base ; their two-wheeled design is 
said to be the easiest over rough ground. All is 
quiet for the moment on this part of the line — this 
pathetic caravan, on its fifty-mile journey, is the 
result of the day's work of the snipers and mines 
and the deadly trench-mortar, whose activities are 



It is a dull, chill day, with heavy mists blanketing 
the horizon and a bitter wind off the Carpathians. 
Less than usual is going on. At our destination, 
five miles or so behind the fire-trench, the enemy's 
morning aeroplanes have not been seen. Everything 
suggestive of transport, especially the hospital 
variety, is cunningly concealed with pine branches — 
our friend the Hun having lately manifested a 
particular attention to the Red Cross. Even the 
bread waggon of the Great Britain to Poland and 
Galicia Fund's feeding point (my immediate object 
here), where 2,000 hungry souls get daily sustenance, 
is decorated with frivolous looking greenery. In 
the afternoon three Taubes are up, but only scouting, 
and they drop no bombs. The thud- thud of heavy 
guns punctuates the distance. 

Galicia of to-day is a very different place from that 
of last year. Then the spirit of adventure was 
uppermost. We went gaily along, never doubting 
of our speedy success and thinking little of defence. 
The summer campaign against Cracow was on 



The Oalician View 105 

everyone's lips. Advance parties were through the 
mountains and pricked across the plains of Hun- 
gary. It was then that the storm burst. Now that 
we have weathered it, the atmosphere has changed. 
We know better what we are up against, and no 
longer despise the blue-coated Austrians. Every 
step taken forward now is accompanied by compre- 
hensive trench digging in the rear, to guard against 
the unlikely possibility of retreat. The factories at 
Kiev are turning out their thousands of shells and 
hundreds of boots every day. Troops appear to be 
innumerable, the officers fresh and lively. The 
armies of the southern front have now a leader whom 
they trust, General Brusilov. Maybe before the 
summer is over more of Galicia will have been 
reclaimed. 



SECTION IV 
SOUTH AND NOKTH 

XVII 
THE REFUGEESJ^AT KIEV » 

WHEN Maxim Gorki wrote his famous play, 
The Lower Depths, there was a pool of human 
misery as yet unplumbed in our modern experience, 
a depth below even that of the doss-house, with its 
bestial jealousy and drunken orgy, which had he 
known, he would have rewritten his play in different 
surroundings. But then it did not exist ; it was not 
dreamed of as barely possible, and only in this year 
of grace has it come fully into being. It is a world 
apart from anything known before, from anything 
that exists beside it. Its inhabitants are of one class, 
one type, one character, and they have but one 
name. They are the Refugees. It is impossible 
to be with them and not be stirred to the depth of 
your soul. On the faces of all is the same expres- 
sion, a look of mingled hopelessness and bewilder- 
ment : how have they come, why have they come, 

1 Fvrtnijhtly Iltviea; September, 1916. 
1 06 



The Refugees at Kiev 107 

whither are they going, what will they do ? None 
of these things they know, and, indeed, they hardly 
care, for they have reached the point of complete 
apathy. Once they were farmers, herdsmen, 
carpenters, bricklayers, washerwomen, clerks, 
students, priests — now they are flotsam on the tide 
of war, carried aimlessly, helplessly, broken perhaps 
upon the rocks, perhaps whirled suddenly into some 
backwater where breath and a handhold are possible. 
They have nothing, and wherever they are their 
abode is the same : it is the Limit. Can they ever 
escape from this hell ? They hardly believe it. 

To the noble city of Kiev, the mother of Russia, 
proudly seated on the wooded crests that overhang 
the Dnieper, fair as the garden of the Lord, buried 
almost beneath a screen of giant poplar, birch, and 
chestnut, from which the cupolas of a hundred 
churches spring glittering to meet the southern sky, 
to Kiev, fragrant with rose and jasmine, come the 
refugees. With the first pressure of the renewed 
German offensive in Galicia, stragglers began to 
arrive from Tarnow, over three hundred miles away ; 
and as the enemy advanced the whole countryside 
fled before him, seeking to escape death and out- 
rage, or the horrid fate for men of serviceable age of 
being forced at the bayonet point to fight against 
their Russian brothers. For by blood and speech 
these Ruthenian peasants are one with the Little 



108 War and Revolution in Russia 

Russians of the Ukraine, and in religion, belonging 
as they do to the United Greek Church, are not 
widely separated from them. In everything they 
tend towards Russian culture, and, strengthened in 
their resolve by the Austrian prohibition of the 
Russian alphabet, they had long since fixed their 
hopes on Russia as saviour and as friend. When the 
war began many were forced unwillingly into the 
Austrian ranks, many more were imprisoned as 
friends of the Muscovite — " Moscali " they were 
called — and many tasted death against a wall or at 
the end of a rope as the Austrians retreated. Faint 
echoes come through of the fate meted out to such 
as have now stayed. To take but one instance : 
in a village not far from Sanoc twelve Russian girls 
were hanged. And why ? Because the day that the 
Russian Emperor drove through they, poor mites, 
had sung a song of welcome. What wonder, when 
such things are done, that all who could escaped 
beforehand ? While yet the Russian line was 
beyond Lemberg the greater number stayed within 
the Galician border, huddled together like field-mice 
in the corner of corn that has not now yet been 
reaped. Fifty thousand a day were fed in Lwow, 
and yet children lay and died in the streets ; in the 
one little village of Jagelnitze 22,000 were fed in nine 
days. But when our Allies, grandly fighting, fell 
back further, the Galicians could stay no more : 



The Refugees at Kiev 109 

they turned and poured into southern Russia, a 
wailing multitude. Not perhaps since the settle- 
ment of Europe after the great movement known 
as the Wandering of the Peoples has there been in 
our hemisphere so frightful an upheaval of social 
life as has marked the track of the Teutonic armies 
in Poland and Galicia during the war. And now, 
as the degree of civilisation is higher so much more 
profound is the depth of suffering. 

This last exodus is the most tragic of all, and the 
case of these refugees the most pitiable. Perhaps 
they started with some little property ; if so they 
have been forced to sell or abandon it on the way. 
No one knows yet how many there are or will be : 
at first 50,000 was the figure given, then eighty, 
now it is supposed that there must be over 100,000. 
The Zemstvo organisations, the town authorities, a 
special committee at Kiev appointed to deal with 
the problem, catch them on the way, divert them 
into villages, prepare schoolhouses for them, try to 
prevent their flocking into and overcrowding the 
towns, sift them, label them, but still they come. 

At first Kiev was unprepared. The refugees lay 
in the streets and fainted from hunger. Then they 
were got into monastery buildings, into the rooms 
of the academy, into private houses and places of 
business, and when I came a week ago 1 there was not 
1 In the first week in July. 



110 War and Revolution in Russia 

much evidence of them to the casual passer-by. In 
many of the refuges there is at all events some show 
of ordered life, though the only furniture of the 
dormitories consists of the pallet beds. But sud- 
denly comes one that beggars description. . . . 

It is a big two-storied building, a kind of mer- 
chants' Exchange, standing in front of a sandy 
square, with two immense halls and numerous large 
adjacent rooms. In a small space cut off by a 
paling from the square, the entrance to which is 
guarded by a policeman, is a swaying crowd, very 
filthy, very ragged, and quite undisturbed by the 
stench that rises from the neighbouring extem- 
porised latrines. We push through, up an outer iron 
staircase into the main room, to find ourselves in 
the midst of hundreds of refugees, intermingled 
with yet others, prisoners brought from Galicia on 
charge of espionage. Over a thousand people must 
be in the building. They lie on the floor in every 
stage of misery and weakness ; there is not a stick 
of furniture in the place, nothing but the refugees 
and their frowsy rags. Yes, it is the Limit. Many 
are crying, silently. They come round us, not 
obtrusively, but in a piteous, friendless way, as if 
hardly daring to believe that anyone can take 
interest in them. They began to talk, for among 
the visitors is one from their own land, a bluff, 
genial, bearded figure, who knows every village and 



The Refugees at Kiev 111 

every family in the country. " Where's your 
mother ? " " Dead."—" Father ? " " Captured." 
~* Who is this girl ? " " An orphan."— Here is 
another, one of seven sisters ; she knows where five 
are, or thinks she does, the sixth has disappeared. 
There are over sixty little children in the room, 
most lying quietly, and not even crying, but one 
scampers ceaselessly about crowing and stamping, 
with a broad grin and dancing brown eyes. He 
cannot be above three years. He was found in 
Lwow, but beyond that no one knows any- 
thing about him. For his fun and sweetness they 
call him " Jolly Willy." In one corner a young 
woman, with a face like Michael Angelo's Delphic 
Sibyl, is trying to suckle her baby. Twice she tries 
to give it milk, but she cannot. There is none to 
give. She is too weak. Hard by is another couple. 
The mother looks healthy, but the child of three 
weeks, born out of time on the road, lies open- 
mouthed with eyes staring. It has the face of a very 
old man, sharp and puckered. 

Then they all begin to tell us. They are hungry. 
Some have not eaten for days. None have had 
enough to keep them above the point of constant 
suffering. Most literally they are starving. For- 
tunately the representatives of a British relief 
organisation who are in Kiev are on the spot and the 
situation is taken in hand. Three hundred pounds 



112 War and Revolution in Russia 

of bread are procured, tea, and as much milk as the 
neighbourhood can provide, a sausage - maker's 
shop is bought out, a big boiler found and set going, 
meal tickets written and distributed, and before 
long the refugees are having their first real dinner 
since who knows how long. It was late before the 
workers got to bed that night. 

The next day showed how valuable one simple 
meal may be. Already the look of sharp misery on 
their faces was less, their eyes less tormented. The 
bread of yesterday had done more than give them 
fresh blood, it gave them hope : they have begun 
again to believe in life. By midday an old kitchen 
had been cleared out, and in the big coppers some 
ninety gallons of " kasha " and pork bubbled 
merrily for the first dinner. The general look of the 
place had not yet changed much, but the work had 
begun. An English engineer, a neat, hardy York- 
shireman, himself escaped from death on the 
Galician oilfields with his wife and child of sixteen 
months, came forward to help the British Com- 
mittee, and is now rebuilding the stove and fitting 
a third copper ; another committee has been found 
to tend the prisoners ; the Grand Duchess Tatiana's 
committee has promised a doctor and medical 
supervision, and with the engineer will improve the 
imperfect sanitation, a daily source of danger. Best 
of all, a bath has been bought and forty children 



The Refugees at Kiev 113 

already washed. Of course they cried, but after- 
wards ! The change wrought in them can 

nohow be so well described as by the simple fact 
that they shrank from putting on again their dirty 
clothes. The feeling of cleanliness was pleasant to 
them, their skins had been miraculously white and 
soft, and instinct told them, what one may be sure 
none else had ever done, that a sweet, clean little 
body should not be covered up with linen brown 
with grime. But much time must pass before 
enough linen can be obtained for these and the other 
thousand men, women, and children all in the same 
need. 

What is tragic in the situation is that these 
hundreds whose sufferings have begun to be relieved 
make but a small fraction of the total number, and 
what is happening at Kiev is surely repeating itself 
in every town to which the Galician refugees come. 



XVIII 
WINTER IN PETROGRAD, 1915-1916 

WINTER in Russia has often been described 
by British novelists, and it is said that to 
this day honest people exist in England who believe, 
on the strength of such statements, that wolf -hunting 
by the banks of the Neva is one of the amusements of 
the nobility in Petrograd. But, if one may judge 
from personal experience, the Russian winter has 
not been described very accurately. For it is an 
extraordinary thing and worthy of attention from 
the curious. I once spent the winter in America, a 
winter that was said to be the hardest there had been 
for sixty years. From December to March the 
thermometer went down to below zero on an average 
four times a week, and at Christmas in the country 
we had a temperature of 10 degrees below zero 
(Fahrenheit). This, by all accounts, is as severe in 
the Eastern States as the 20 or 30 or even 40° below 
zero that you may find in the drier climate of the 
Middle West or of Canada. 

Now, Russians talk so much about the heat in 
summer, and their heat is so much less severe than 

"4 



Winter in Petrograd 115 

the American variety, that it was perhaps pardon- 
able to think that their tales of the cold, too, were 
probably exaggerated. But in this case it is their 
moderation that is exaggerated. Snow and hard 
frost one expected, but this . . . ! Certainly no one 
ever gave me any real idea of what the Russian 
winter was like. It must be that the cold in Russia 
has a peculiar quality that makes it far colder than 
elsewhere. I found that 15° of frost (Reaumur), 
which is nearly 7° below zero Fahrenheit, was not 
nearly so cold at Karungi, less than ten miles from 
the Arctic Circle, as 12° at Petrograd. Twenty 
degrees of frost in the capital, which is 13° below 
zero Fahrenheit, is almost incredibly cold. It would 
be cold in America too ; but there the breath does 
not freeze men's whiskers solid, nor are the flanks of 
your cabhorse sheathed in icicles, nor is it a matter 
of urgency to wrap your head in furs — in fact, in 
America there are many people who never wear fur 
caps at all. In frozen Russia before you have been 
fifteen minutes in the air your greatcoat collar is 
white with your breath, to be without fur or a padded 
cap on your head is to risk violent neuralgia, and 
to go with your ears uncovered to court frostbite. 
A " shuba," or heavy coat, padded with cotton- 
wool, or with wool and fur combined, is a first neces- 
sity of comfortable life, and almost every man, 
woman, and child has one. If not they wear, like 



116 War and Revolution in Russia 

the cabdrivers, about six coats, one above the other. 
Mark, too, that an ordinary fur coat, such as serves 
in America or Germany, where the winter can be 
hard enough, is almost useless in Russia, since the 
fur, without an interlining of wool, does not keep 
out the knife -like cold. On the other hand, a 
Russian " shuba " could hardly be worn anywhere 
else, as it would be far too heavy and hot. The great 
majority of people wear fur caps as well, or, if not, 
put on specially-made ear protectors lined with fur 
or wool, turn-up collars six inches deep, or wind a 
" bashlik," the military detachable hood, round 
their heads. The army recruits — for whom a suffi- 
cient supply of " papahi," the high military lambs- 
wool hats, is probably not forthcoming — have then- 
heads tied up in black cloth under their caps as 
they exercise in the streets. 

Russians of the peasant class, immensely hardy 
as they are, respect the cold and take great precau- 
tions against it. The " dvorniki " (concierges), who 
doze at their posts in the streets even during the 
early sharp frost, give up their rest when the winter 
becomes severe, and wander about the streets in 
front of the gateways to which they belong, buried 
under gigantic coats of thick sheep's wool, their legs 
thrust into high felt boots, or join little groups, with 
cabmen and policemen, round blazing fires of wood 
at the street corners. In England on a frosty day 



Winter in Petrograd 117 

one runs about from sheer joie de vivre and physical 
frivolity. In Russia, even without being told, one 
soon realises that it is a matter of importance to 
keep the circulation going. You may see staid 
passers-by break into a sudden run or begin violently 
to beat themselves ; or a cabman leap from his 
perch and, gathering his voluminous skirts in one 
hand, while he still holds the reins in the other, run 
alongside his sleigh with huge leaps. If hands or 
feet get really cold, he knows the trouble he will have 
to get them warm again. In this the quadruped has 
the best of it ; he seems wholly impervious to the 
cold, and will cheerfully drink at midnight from a 
trough on which an inch of ice has to be broken 
to get at the water. Sentinels are so carefully buried 
in the immensity of their sheepskin coats that at a 
yard's distance you would hardly take them for 
human. 

Another surprise of the Russian winter that awaits 
the ingenuous foreigner is the temperature of the 
houses. When, despite the efforts of countless 
cleaners, six inches of snow lie in the street, and 
every scrap of brasswork on the trams is swathed in 
flannel to save unguarded fingers from the touch of 
the naked metal, one would expect interiors to be 
kept almost uncomfortably hot. But the big stoves 
that warm Russian rooms, however well stoked, 
cannot battle triumphantly with the fierce bite of 



118 War and Revolution in Russia 

the air, and the temperature of the rooms seldom 
rises above 61-63° Fahrenheit. Windows have to be 
hermetically sealed with putty, leaving only the 
" vasistas " to open, or the whole room will remain 
icy cold. During the last two days, when the glass 
has been down in the morning to 22° below zero on 
the streets and 35-5° below zero on the banks of the 
Neva, the air in my room, despite a stove kept baking 
hot, has never managed to be warmer than 60°. 
Against such cold nothing but heating by a central 
furnace can be really effective. Even the trains 
heated by steam -pipes are by no means very warm. 
Motor-cars are not numerous in the streets ; apart 
from the cold, the snow, churned by the runners for 
the sleighs wherever the traffic is dense into thick, 
soft powder, makes driving unpleasant. The 
bonnets of the motors have hoods of thick cloth, or 
sometimes coarse fur ; even so, leave the car stand- 
ing in the open for an hour and you risk frost in the 
pipes and a cracked cylinder. 

Thus it is in the capital when winter holds Russia 
in its grip. Imagine, then, what it must be at the 
front. In the Minsk region and to the south the 
climate is much milder ; spurts of frost and snow 
are succeeded by rain, and the worst enemy is the 
damp. But further north, round Dvinsk, where 
the climate approaches that of Petrograd, the 
suffering must be terrible. Active fighting must 



Winter in Petrograd 119 

indeed be difficult when to stand still for ten minutes 
is to have the feet chilled and the senses numbed, 
and for the German, who is not inured from child- 
hood to such experiences, one would think barely 
possible. Here in Petrograd the sun, a rose of fire, 
breaks through the mist of the horses' freezing 
breath and the spray of snow thrown up from their 
hoofs ; far away down the long street gleams palely 
the golden spire of the Admiralty. Winter, the 
master magician, spreads a pall of beauty over fur 
and fustian, palace and hovel alike ; but his smile 
is relentless and his touch upon the head or the 
heart of man spells death. 



SECTION V 
REVOLUTION 

XIX 
RASPUTIN * 

ON December 17/30, 1916, the evening edition 
of the Stock Exchange Gazette contained a 
headline in type larger than the message of the 
General Staff or the news of the rising of the Duma. 
The words of this headline were " Death of Gregory 
Rasputin . ' ' The brief paragraph , to which it referred , 
was inserted at the foot of the page, also in headline 
type. It ran : " This morning at 6 o'clock, at one 
of the aristocratic mansions in the centre of the 
capital, after a party, Gregory Rasputin suddenly 
passed away." Within an hour of the publication 
of the paper the entire edition was either con- 
fiscated by the police or else recalled from the 
office, and the streets were filled with people rushing 
from one newsboy to another looking in vain for a 
stray copy that might have escaped notice. Never- 
theless, the tale spread like wildfire. Friends rang 
1 The New Europe, February 1, 1917. 
120 



Rasputin 121 

up on the telephone to congratulate one another on 
the news, and in the evening the Imperial Theatre 
had the appearance of an Easter Festival ; members 
of the audience shook hands indiscriminately, 
demanded that the orchestra should strike up the 
national hymn, and forgot the play in their concen- 
tration on the all-engrossing news. 

For people living in England it is hard to realise 
the importance of the announcement of Rasputin's 
death. Those who are accustomed to the spectacle 
of liberty in the British Empire, in America, in 
France, and Italy, and of the strongly ordered 
political regime of Germany, and who have seen 
France rise renascent from the overthrow of the 
retrograde elements that attempted in the Dreyfus 
case to stifle civic conscience and process of law, can 
hardly believe that in the twentieth "century, in one 
of the chief European States, the powers of darkness 
stalk unashamed and are openly known as such. 
" The dark power," in the Russian idiom, is no new 
thing. It has existed and sometimes ruled for a 
hundred years, since Alexander I came notably 
under its influence, and the term has been used to 
designate the secret and usually semi-religious 
advisers of the crown who have sprung up, flourished 
and gone their way. There have been many ; the 
most recent and the strongest of them was Rasputin. 
He so much monopolised attention that an article 



122 War and Revolution in Russia 

on the dark power in a leading Petrograd daily not 
two weeks before this staggering event began by 
saying that the expression had come to be the known 
synonym for one particular person. 

Rasputin was by origin a peasant in the govern- 
ment of Tobolsk in Siberia. Thence, after a youth 
of varied experience, including conviction for horse 
stealing, he set out on a voyage of discovery through 
the monasteries of Russia, even going as far afield 
as Smyrna and Constantinople. On his return he 
settled at a monastery in his native government, and 
here first gave proof of the gifts that were later to 
earn him celebrity, fortune, and death. But it was 
not until 1903 that Bishop Theophanes, Rector of 
the Petrograd Clerical Academy, travelling in 
Siberia, had his attention drawn to Rasputin, then 
thirty -four years of age. He in turn interested a 
well-known lady, the Countess Ignatiev, who had 
Rasputin brought to Petrograd and introduced him 
to society and the court, where his qualities were 
soon appreciated by those on the steps of the throne. 
Like the bishop and the countess, who afterwards 
became her protege's bitter enemy, these probably 
made one mistake : they doubtless thought that 
they could use his cleverness and strength, and 
discard him when they wanted. His strength and 
cleverness were not overrated ; but he stuck like a 
limpet. For twelve years Rasputin's finger was in 



Rasputin 123 

innumerable court intrigues ; for six or seven he was 
one of the most important figures in the State ; 
for the last two he has been a danger to the arms of 
the Allies. In the course of this career he amassed 
a large fortune, and by the end of it had the appoint- 
ment of the chief positions in the government in his 
hands. 

It is not to be supposed that so large and so 
sustained a success could have attended the man 
unless he had been possessed of real native ability, 
perhaps the more effective because it did not show 
upon the surface. But he had two special gifts that 
marked him from the common adventurer. There 
are in Siberia families with hereditary powers that 
for want of a better word may be called magnetic, 
comparable to those of Red Indian or Zulu " medi- 
cine men," giving ascendancy over man and beast. 
From such a family Rasputin probably sprang. 
It is in any case certain that he obtained remarkable 
credence with the Emperor and the Empress owing 
to his influence on the health of the son to whom 
they are both devoted. The heir -apparent suffered 
from the rare complaint characterised by extreme 
difficulty in stopping the flow of blood from a wound 
however minute. Thus there are cases of persons 
having bled to death on having a tooth extracted by 
dentists ignorant of their idiosyncrasy. A touch 
from Rasputin's hand could arrest the effusion of 



124 War and Revolution in Russia 

the Tsarevich's blood, and may have saved his life. 
Partly through this and partly by direct action 
Rasputin moreover had a salutary effect upon the 
Empress' own health, that began to be observable 
about the time, some years ago, when his influence 
rapidly increased, no doubt as the result. He alone 
was able to draw her from the dangerous fits of 
melancholia that kept her nervously confined to a 
dark room for weeks at a time. While these advant- 
ages strengthened his hold and repelled all attempts 
to oust him, his other gift enabled him to extend his 
orbit and surround himself with an atmosphere 
highly favourable to the corrupt practices in which 
he revelled. 

It is generally known that Russian religious 
mysticism contains a strong element of eroticism. 
Traces and occasional outbursts of this are not un- 
known in the West ; in the East it has been common 
from the earliest history, and Russia has still many 
Eastern traits. Rasputin was a poor attempt at a 
mystic ; but his amorous exploits rivalled those of 
Casanova, and he may be reckoned a true example 
of what Havelock Ellis terms a sexual athlete. 
Thus supplying religious deficiencies by a peasant's 
cunning and his own peculiar force, he erected him- 
self into a cult strongly resembling on certain sides 
the Bacchanalian orgies and other rites as practised 
among the ancient Greek colonies of Asia Minor. 



Rasputin 125 

In his own town he had kept a mystic harem of 
twelve young ladies, and celebrated Sabbat -like 
feasts with them. He at least could not be held a 
fool according to the saying of Martin Luther : 

Wer nicht liebt Wein, Weib, Gesang, 
Bleibt ein Narr sein Leben dang ! 

for he was fond of music, danced for hours at a 
stretch, could drink a guardsman under the table, 
and gave the cavalcade of women who passed 
through his arms indelible impressions. A touching 
scene was witnessed not many months ago at the 
departure station for Tsarskoe Selo, where a hand- 
some lady of princely rank, whose cousins have a 
great house in England, pursued Rasputin with cries 
of " Adieu, cheri ! " and he the while " Keep her 
away ! Bring the young one there forward ! Send 
the old thing back ! Come here, pretty ! " 

Given these facts and the thorough suppression 
of healthy public criticism by the censorship and 
the police, it was inevitable that report should link 
the Empress' name with Rasputin's in the most 
intimate sense ; but it should be said that some well- 
placed observers do not believe such rumours to be 
supported by fact. 1 On this point the evidence of 
a distinguished diplomatist until recently resident 

1 These rumours, accepted as truth by an immense number of 
people, have been the subject of innumerable lewd broadsheets 
and caricatures since the revolution. — J. P., July, 1917. 



126 War and Revolution in Russia 

in Petrograd may be quoted. This gentleman's 
influence was invoked in a case during the war where 
Rasputin was believed to have meddled. He said 
at once : " S'il y a du Rasputin dedans, il n'y a rien 
a faire. A l'heure actuelle, cet animal est plus fort 
que jamais. II dispose de tout. Le plus triste de la 
chose est que physiquement, je suis persuad6, 
Fimperatrice n'y est pour rien. Je la connais depuis 
longtemps. Elle avait une education on ne peut 
plus triste. Son pere etait un hyst6rique et un 
vaurien qui passait son temps a boire, a jouer, et 
avec les femmes ; son frere, le Grand-due actuel, 
est un scelerat. Sa mere etait une sainte, oui, une 
sainte. En venant en Russie l'imperatrice est 
devenue plus orthodoxe que les orthodoxes et plus 
bigote que tous les eveques, et sa soeur, la Grande 
Duchesse Serge, est encore plus bigote qu'elle. 
C'est une nature hysterique et le lieu qui la tient a 
Rasputin est son amour pour son fils. Elle le croit 
son sauveur. Une fois Kokostsov (le premier 
ministre) insista qu'on renvoyat Rasputin. On le 
renvoya. Le Tsarevitch tomba et faillit d'en 
mourir. On envoya immediatement pour rappeler 
Rasputin, et Kokostsov tomba. Oui, je connais 
Rasputin. C'est un homme ni beau, ni laid, pas 
tres signifiant, qui vous ne regarde jamais dans le 
blanc des yeux ; les siens sont furtifs, il vous fuient 
tout le temps. Oui, si vous voulez, Marie Antoinette 



Rasputin 127 

et la cour du 18* siecle. Mais quelle difference ! 
Alors, c'6taient les marquis, les fetes du Trianon ; 
maintenant les fetes sont dans le bain, c'est de 
la boue— le petit Trianon a la russe ! " To do him 
justice Rasputin was no hypocrite. He made no 
pretence to decent conduct and would as soon that 
his debauches were in full view of the public as in the 
privacy of a palace. In the winter of 1915 he was at 
Moscow and at Yar's (the smartest Muscovite 
restaurant) behaved himself in a way so unmention- 
able that a proces -verbal by the police officer on 
duty was inevitable. The result would have been 
unexpected in any other country but Russia. The 
officer who made the proces -verbal, the prefect of 
the police to whom it was sent, and the prefect of the 
city were all within a short time dismissed from 
their posts. 

Down almost to the end of his life Rasputin was 
one of the most accessible of men. Anyone who had 
liquor to share could enjoy his company. His 
apartment was open to petitioners. All who came 
not empty-handed could hope for success. But the 
substance had to be there. Wine he had for the 
asking, women, the pick of the court circles ; but 
of gold he could never have enough, and he piled 
high the money-bags. Otherwise he lived simply, 
dressed like the peasant he was, washed no more 
than a peasant, preserved the racy, sly wit of a 



128 War and Revolution in Russia 

peasant's talk. In this there was probably the con- 
sciousness that the more that remained in him of 
Russian soil, the better would be his position as a 
Russian peasant seer at the half -German court. 
He seemed in a sense to apologise for the foreign tone 
of the rulers by his unimpeachably native presence. 
He was almost wholly illiterate. His telegrams to 
the Emperor, marked with a special cross to show 
their authenticity, were delivered straight to the 
chief of the telegraph service. His ungrammatical 
scrawls, signed with the same cross, were well known 
to ministers and had irresistible authority. Offi- 
cially he held the office of lighter of the sacred lamps 
in the palace, but although he was addressed as 
Father Gregory he was never in religious orders. 
Yet more than his actual person was deemed to be 
sacred. The doctor attending the heir -apparent 
once discovered in his patient's bed, pressed close to 
the little fretful body, a dirty peasant's shirt. To 
his indignant question the Emperor, blushing, 
answered that he had himself placed the garment 
there. The doctor understood and was silent. The 
Imperial daughters have also worn Father Gregory's 
shirt as a fetish. " It is not," said one of Russia's 
old race of fighting men, whose name became 
famous in'the Turkish war, " it is not that the fellow 
is a wizard, but that our Imperial family have the 
superstitions of peasants." 



Rasputin 129 

It goes without saying that Rasputin's position 
was constantly challenged, and a considerable part 
of his time was doubtless spent in warding off 
attacks. He was alive to the slightest breath of 
adverse opinion and prompt to prevent expression 
of it. A twelvemonth ago two articles appeared in 
a Petrograd paper reflecting on his position. The 
proprietor of the paper was sent for by the chief of 
police, who said : " You want to upset the empire. 
Well, they say the winter is very pleasant in Turke- 
stan. We can easily send you there ; as for your 
paper, we will suppress it." A highly -placed friend 
of the proprietor, learning of this, rushed to the 
Prime Minister, and to other important personages, 
and was able to get these drastic measures stopped. 
But he was told that if such a thing happened again 
there would be no warning and no mercy. A some- 
what similar incident took place a few months later. 
A well-known Russian author had written a play 
in which the action turned on the influence exerted 
on a woman by a peasant storyteller, who was 
shown on the stage surrounded by his devotees ; 
and this scene, together with the rest, was passed by 
the censor. The first night was eagerly awaited 
and the house sold out in advance. Three days 
before the date fixed for production the censor 
telephoned to the manager of the theatre that he had 
been warned against the play, as containing an 



130 War and Revolution in Russia 

allusion to a living person, and that it might be 
prohibited. The manager invited the censor to th« 
dress rehearsal to see the play in its final form, ready 
for the public, and the censor assured him that if he 
were satisfied that no resemblance were intended, 
no objection would be made. The day of production 
arrived, the Press was primed for a successful send-off, 
the manager was informed by the censor that there 
was no objection and that the play could proceed, 
when almost simultaneously a telephone message 
came from the Prefecture that an order had been 
signed forbidding it. The censor was telephoned 
to, but knew nothing. The assistant of the Prefect 
of Petrograd was telephoned to, but knew nothing. 
The prohibition, it was said, came from the Minister 
of the Interior, and a rumour began to go round that 
Rasputin was aimed at in the play. The manager 
instantly went to the Minister's residence and was 
cordially received. But the Minister knew nothing, 
had not heard of the play, and was unaware of the 
author's existence. Next day the author and his 
friends felt confident that the prohibition would be 
removed. The author saw the Assistant Minister 
of the Interior, who said that if the author would 
omit the scene above referred to, his work could be 
promised a licence. This the author refused, but 
said he would completely change the passage. 
Several other persons saw Ministers and persons 



Rasputin 131 

prominent in the government. What was remark- 
able was that everyone professed not to know 
whence the prohibition had come, and the Minister 
of the Interior who had promised to find out and 
telephone to the manager did not telephone. Next 
morning, therefore, the manager determined to go 
with a friend to see Rasputin, through the good 
offices of a third who knew him. They presented 
themselves at noon. An Imperial motor-car was 
in the courtyard. A Sister of Mercy, who opened 
the door, at first said that they could not be received, 
as an emissary of the Empress was with Rasputin. 
After some persuasion, however, they were admitted 
and shown into the dining-room. The whole flat 
was very plain and bare. In the dining-room the 
only furniture consisted of chairs round the wall for 
petitioners, and the room was in fact full of them, 
mostly richly dressed Jewish women. On one wall 
was a large signed photograph of the Emperor ; 
opposite was a signed portrait of the Empress and 
one of Rasputin himself. The manager and his 
friend were shown into another room. The further 
door opened and Rasputin came in. He was a man 
of middle height, with very long dark hair and a 
fullish beard. He wore a fine embroidered blue 
silk blouse, trousers, and slippers. The manager 
said : M Are you Father Gregory ? " Rasputin 
went up to him at once and said in a serious, simple, 



132 War and Revolution in Russia 

rather sad way, " Why did you do it ? It was very 
wrong of you. You wanted to do me harm. No, it 
was very wrong of you." He used, as always, even 
in speaking to the Empress, the familiar "thou." 
The manager explained that he had not the slightest 
idea of attacking him, and had no notion that a 
single word used could be thought to have reference 
to him ; he begged Rasputin to allow the produc- 
tion, saying that after so much expense and so many 
expectations the prohibition was a most serious 
matter to him. Rasputin answered : " You will 
find better plays. Forget about it. Forget it 
altogether." The manager asked whether if the 
scene objected to were completely changed, Rasputin 
would not intercede in his favour. On this Father 
Gregory said : "I'll speak to Maklakov (former 
Minister of the Interior). No, I'll speak to Biletsky 
(the Assistant Minister of the Interior) about it. 
Ring me up on the telephone and we will talk 
more — here is my number — say 'the gentleman 
with the play ' ; yes, you shall be ' the — gentle- 
man with the play.' " 

The interview was short. On the whole, Rasputin 
made a pleasant impression on the manager, far 
more so than he had expected, because he had gone 
much prejudiced against the quasi-prophet. Raspu- 
tin was, he said, very simple, like a peasant priest : 
his face was not bad, nor his eyes, but they had a 



Rasputin 133 

hunted, tormented look in them, the look of a 
suffering man. The predominant thought in Raspu- 
tin's mind was, he believed, fear of losing his posi- 
tion ; this was what made the question of the play 
serious for him. That he was deeply offended was 
obvious, and he said almost in so many words that 
he had heard of the matter and had personally had 
the production stopped (as it was afterwards learned, 
by having one of the court officials telephone to the 
Prefect of Petrograd). He asked, with some sur- 
prise : " When was the play licensed by the censor?" 
The manager replied : " Two months ago." "Oh, 
then I understand," Rasputin said with a little 
laugh, " it was my enemies who did it," implying 
that at that date he was out of favour and had since 
surmounted a crisis. It was impossible, said the 
manager, not to understand his position, and evident 
that a play to which attention was prominently 
drawn, where he was, however slightly, reflected on 
was fraught with danger not only to his position, 
but to his life, and even to the lives of others besides. 
He left with the impression that, whatever changes 
were made, Rasputin would never allow the produc- 
tion of the play to take place. 

Politics in Russia are always so much a matter of 
court intrigue that Rasputin's attention could not 
have failed to be turned to this fascinating sport. 
Possessed of infinite relations among the higher 



134 War and Revolution in Russia 

clergy, he soon gained great ascendancy over lay 
politicians also. Count Witte, that tower of German 
and reactionary influence, constantly consulted him ; 
he overthrew Kotostsov, was on intimate terms 
with Maklakov and Goremykin, was hand and glove 
with Stunner, and installed Protopopov in his 
present powerful position. Officials who resented 
his interference or refused his recommendations 
were punished by the loss of their positions. One 
honest man kicked him downstairs ; he was himself 
ejected on the morrow by methods as forcible, if 
more polite. Rasputin became a trusted agent of 
the Empress in matters reaching beyond the palace 
walls, and this was so widely recognised that open 
lament was made at the beginning of the war to 
Princess T., who happened to be in Austria, that 
Rasputin had by ill-fortune not been at court during 
the crisis : if he had been, it was said, Russia would 
never have declared war. Rasputin himself made 
the same boast : " Ah, if I had been with him, Nick 
would never have gone to war. But since it hap- 
pened, I said to him, you must command our army, 
Nick ! Go on to the front ! And so I sent him 
there." This was simultaneous with the Grand 
Duke Nicholas' being superseded in the chief com- 
mand, and though it may be that Rasputin took 
too much credit to himself, the Grand Duke was his 
open enemy, and, it is said, threatened to hang him 



Rasputin 135 

should he venture into the sphere of military rule. 
Father Gregory became the close friend of General 
Suhomlinov and of Rubinstein, the Jewish million- 
aire banker, who was arrested by orders from 
General Headquarters after Sozonov had been 
ejected from the Government by the pro-German 
party. It was therefore only fitting that Rasputin 
should at a rout at his own apartment make the 
announcement that both of them were to be liber- 
ated ; and liberated shortly afterwards they both 
were. A little while before Rasputin's death, a 
general well known for work on the defences of the 
empire refused to receive one of his messengers ; 
as was only natural, the general was removed from 
his important post. 

With the meeting of the Duma in November the 
universal indignation growing against Rasputin 
found expression in words. Perhaps he was not a 
worse man than many, but he represented an in- 
tolerable system, and was its most active and 
scandalous agent, The tempest first broke against 
Stunner and with such overwhelming force that to 
support him was out of the question ; and Stunner 
was raised to the more tranquil spheres of an 
elevated court post. It then turned on Pitirim, 
Metropolitan of Petrograd, Raev, Oberprocurator of 
the Holy Synod, and Protopopov, of the Ministry of 
the Interior, all three reputed creatures of Rasputin, 



136 War and Revolution in Russia 

but the first surprise in which the Government was 
caught by the Sturmer revelations had blown itself 
out, and they have so far 1 weathered the storm. But 
at the back of all minds was Rasputin. His name 
was not allowed to be mentioned in the Duma or 
in the Press, but one audacious deputy, a strong 
Conservative, delivered a fiery speech ending with 
an adjuration to the Duma and the Council of the 
Empire to go in a loyal mass to their Emperor and 
beg him to dismiss Rasputin. As the name was 
almost the last word of the speech, there was no 
stopping the speaker, though the end was cut out 
of the Press reports. The clerical deputies are 
known of all members of the Duma to be the most 
conservative ; yet it was a priest who followed 
Purishkevich and denounced Rasputin as the shame 
of the Orthodox Church. There was no question of 
parties. For the first time in its history, the Duma — 
no longer, be it remembered, of the ardent com- 
plexion that characterised the 1st and 2nd Dumas, 
but a Duma elected under the law of June 3rd — was 
united to combat the danger that treachery within 
the realm, working through the despicable but open 
agency of an illiterate and immoral charlatan, would 
compass the ruin of Russia and achieve the success 
of Germany. When the Duma, the Council of the 
Empire, the association of the Noblesse passed 
1 In January, 1917. 



Rasputin 137 

resolutions demanding a responsible ministry, every- 
one knew that the dark power wielded by Rasputin 
was one of the widest gulfs that had to be crossed 
before reaching the desired goal. Nevertheless, when 
a tactful representative from the Duma placed the 
evidence of the nation's desire before his sovereign, 
he was answered to the effect, " I cannot understand 
why people should meddle with the private affairs of 
my family." Rasputin generally met new acquaint- 
ances with the question, " Are you a journalist ? 
I'm afraid of journalists." But on this occasion he 
went to the office of a newspaper, and said that he 
had made ministers and would go on making 
ministers let his enemies write what they pleased. 

After December 6th, the Emperor's name-day, 
when the expected reception of the two Chambers 
did not take place, and instead of a reassuring mani- 
festo to the nation was issued only a laudatory 
rescript to the Metropolitan, Pitirim, it became 
generally recognised that words could do no more. 
" Everything has been said," people told one 
another, and the words were reproduced by the 
correspondent of The Times : " It now remains to 
act." Princess Vasilchikov, wife of a member of 
the Council of the Empire and former Minister of 
Agriculture, wrote to the Empress, a personal 
friend, and begged her to send away Rasputin. It 
was Princess Vasilchikov who was sent away from 



138 War and Revolution in Russia 

Petrograd, accompanied by her husband, and then 
received countless visits from members of both 
Chambers and an address signed by nearly two 
hundred ladies representing the Russian aristocracy. 
The Grand Duchess Victoria approached her cousin 
personally, and was banished to her estate on the 
Bessarabian frontier. The Emperor's brother, it is 
said, moved by his wife's relations, clever middle - 
class Moscow people, sought an interview with 
Nicholas II on the same errand, only to meet with 
a sharp rebuff. Prince Trubetskoy said from his 
place in the Council of the Empire that Russia was 
ruled by a false prophet and a woman suffering from 
hysteria. An assassin was hired by the Union of the 
Russian people, a society commonly known as the 
Black Hundred, and under the special protection 
of the police, to kill Miliukov, who had denounced 
Sturmer, but was overcome by patriotic feelings 
and warned him instead. 

Before the 10th of December it began to be said 
that Rasputin would be killed, and that if this 
warning did not suffice the turn of others would 
come. One night the report indeed went round that 
the deed had been done. To be threatened, even 
assaulted, was no new thing to Father Gregory. 
In 1913 he was stabbed by a woman and nearly 
killed. A rival in religion, Eliodore, former Prior 
of the Tsaritsin Monastery, once had him trapped 



Rasputin 139 

with the object of rendering him impotent. And in 
1915 Hvostov, Minister of the Interior, whom Ras- 
putin had himself raised to his post but without 
getting sufficient guarantees as to his obedience, 
arranged with a high police official to have him 
assassinated, but was given away by the Assistant 
Minister and dismissed. Hvostov still enjoys much 
influence, and this event is quite calmly referred to 
in the papers. This time, however, the matter 
appeared more serious, for Rasputin shut himself up 
at home and only received visitors after a close 
scrutiny by agents of the secret police stationed in 
the hall, sometimes capriciously refusing even 
persons of high rank. Elaborate precautions were 
taken to conceal his traces. An official in a public 
office, having business with Rasputin, telephoned to 
him one evening. No answer. He telephoned at 
intervals all the evening. No answer. Next morning 
the police came to this official's residence and 
removed the telephone. 

Late in the night of December 16th a very rich 
and fashionable young nobleman connected by 
marriage with the Imperial family rang up Rasputin 
on the telephone and invited him to a supper-party 
at his house. Rasputin, after some demur, con- 
sented, but stipulated that his host should come to 
fetch him, and come by the back way so that even 
the porter might not know he had gone out. The 



140 War and Revolution in Russia 

young man arrived in a motor-car ; Rasputin him- 
self opened the door and went away with him. On 
reaching their destination, they entered together, 
followed by the chauffeur, who was in fact a member 
of the Duma, unknown to Rasputin. Rasputin 
found himself in presence not of a party, but of these 
two and a certain Grand Duke. The number of 
versions of what took place is bewildering, but these 
are believed to be the substantial facts. No women 
were in the place, no wine was opened, there was no 
friendly talk, no lots were drawn. Lots had been 
drawn before among a much larger number of those 
determined to put Father Gregory out of the way. 
The three men informed Rasputin that he had to die, 
and he was handed a revolver with which to shoot 
himself. He took the pistol, but instead of com- 
mitting suicide, fired point-blank at the Grand Duke. 
The latter ducked, the bullet passing over his head, 
and the three shot Rasputin down. The body was 
placed in the motor-car and driven to a deserted 
spot on one of the islands in the Neva, where it had 
a stone tied round the ankles and was dropped over 
a bridge into the river through a hole in the ice. 
Traces of blood were found on the snow in the 
morning, and one golosh had stuck on the lower 
woodwork of the bridge. No detection, however, 
was required to investigate the affair, since there 
was no attempt at concealment, and the first step 



Rasputin 141 

taken by the authors of the deed was to inform the 
police and telephone to the paper that published 
the news. Throughout the following day search 
was made for the body, but it was not found until 
the morning of the 19th. The stone tied round the 
ankles had apparently dropped off, or not been 
heavy enough to sink the body, which had floated 
up and caught under the ice. The arms were 
frozen stiff over the head in the position in 
which they had been tied to lower the body over 
the bridge. 

After the curt announcement of Rasputin's death, 
a veil was dropped before the eyes of the public, and 
for nearly a day it was doubtful whether the news 
was true. Some thought that Rasputin had dis- 
appeared for safety's sake ; others that the report 
was a suspicious mystification. But on the 19th 
guarded references in the papers made the main fact 
clear. On the 20th the veil was suddenly lifted, and 
for three days the Press revelled in accounts of the 
event, and in luridly picturesque details of Raspu- 
tin's career. Then the veil was dropped again, and a 
circular from the Ministry of the Interior forbade 
even the most distant reference to the subject. 
More was written in those three days on the occasion 
of Rasputin's death than on that of Leo Tolstoy's. 
And rightly ; for the removal of this ulcerous patch 
from the life of Russia is an event of historic im- 



142 War and Revolution in Russia 

portance. Scarcely one person has been found to 
reprobate or deplore the deed, or to suppose that it 
was other than the work of justice and patriotism. 
Great joy fills the souls of men by reason of it. On 
the day following the announcement a subscrip- 
tion-list was opened for a war-relief charity in Mos- 
cow in the name of one of the slayers and headed 
with a donation of 25,000 roubles. Scarcely one 
person even questions the political expediency of the 
deed. Motives other than political were there too, 
for among Rasputin's latest feats was a monstrous 
outrage done upon a relative of two of the men who 
met him on that night. But the presence of the 
representative of the people showed clearly that in 
the minds of all was a deep national impulse to free 
Russia from an abomination that has stunk in the 
nostrils of every honest man. There was no touch of 
revolution or of radicalism. Rasputin was killed by 
Monarchists, by men of high station, by men whose 
desire is to see Russia great, in the most ordinary 
and worldly sense of that word. To such a pass has 
Russia come that such men, in their desire to drain 
the Russian State of the foul corruption that para- 
lyses every effort to win the war, have but one court 
of appeal — murder. If ever assassination can be 
held just, then assuredly the killing of Rasputin 
was a deed of light. He did nothing good upon 
earth : the wickedness he wrought was immense. 



Rasputin 143 

He was cut off at the height of his power. Proto- 
popov's appointment, the struggle with the repre- 
sentatives of the nation, must be laid to his charge. 
In private affairs his hand was busy with simony, 
with the protection of grafters, with the manufacture 
of unjust and illegal divorce. One of the last acts he 
is credited with is the stifling of the prosecution 
of Manasevich-Manuilov, Stunner's secretary, who 
openly confessed to taking German bribes, on which 
account Makarov, the Minister of Justice, has since 
resigned. 

That Rasputin was the result of his environment 
is evident ; but he was personally the cause of 
much, and circles of corruption radiated from him 
that widened and deepened all that is evil in Russian 
social life. According to some of their best repre- 
tatives, a notable deterioration has taken place in 
the last four years even in the Bench and the Bar. 
While Rasputin lived law can hardly be said to have 
existed in Russia ; at the least, no law could be 
believed to have a definite and unalterable force. 

Germany loses in Rasputin a good friend, Eng- 
land a dangerous enemy, and Russia one of her 
greatest blackguards. 

What results the assassination will have cannot 
yet be gauged. The lapse of a week has shown but 
little weakening in the phalanx of the Rasputin 
party. They talk of fresh repression, of muzzling 



144 War and Revolution in Russia 

the Press more closely, of stopping those chosen by 
the people with a yet stouter gag. With the death 
of Gregory Rasputin the nation has taken one step 
towards victory. It remains to be seen whether it 
can go Jon and achieve it. 



XX 

BEFORE THE REVOLUTION 
THE SOCIETY OF THE YEAR 1914 

WHEN the war was yet young and all Russia 
was thrilled with the ideal of defending the 
Slav nations of the south from Austria's claws, a 
society was formed in Petrograd by some persons 
of strongly national views, in the sense that they 
wished the nation to learn to act for itself and not 
always to be the lapdog of autocracy. It was called 
the Society of the Year 1914, and its aims were to 
struggle against German influence and for the 
regeneration of Russia. To quarrel officially with 
such objects was at that stage impossible, but it is 
noteworthy that during the last weeks before the 
revolution the Prefect of Petrograd forbade the use 
on a poster of the second part of the Society's pro- 
gramme, although it had been originally licensed and 
the Society had received the congratulations of the 
Grand Duke Nicolas when Commander-in-Chief. 

From small beginnings the Society gradually grew 
in importance, and as the court and the Government 
became more pro -German and reactionary, persons 
* i45 



146 War and Revolution m Russia 

of all shades of political opinion found under its wide 
ensign a platform on which they could work jointly 
for the salvation of their country. The Society 
contained old revolutionaries, many of the spirits 
of 1905, Radicals, Constitutional Democrats, and 
Socialists, side by side with strong Nationalists like 
Purishkevich and with elements that before the war 
had been classed as even more opposed to popular 
progress. With a yearly subscription of three 
roubles it made a strong appeal to soldiers and to 
the more intellectual workmen, and by the autumn 
of 1916 claimed a membership of over 10,000, 
which for Russia, uneducated as it was in politics, 
was unexampled. 

General Suhomlinov, now in the fortress of Peter 
of Paul under a charge of high treason, 1 had forbidden 
soldiers to join it ; but the prohibition was dis- 
regarded and large numbers of both officers and men 
enrolled themselves as members. Strongly sup- 
ported by the Novoe Vremya and the Vechernee 
Vremya (the New and the Evening Times), which 
from being convinced Government papers had 
swung round into sharp opposition, the Society 
became during last winter a centre of political 
agitation where soldiers, workmen, peasants, and 
upper-class malcontents met to attack in their 
various forms the pernicious tendencies of the 

1 Since convicted and sentenced to imprisonment for life. 



Before the Revolution 147 

party in power. It started a " black book/' and 
electrified Russian society by voting, at a meeting 
at which over 800 were present, the inscription in it 
of Protopopov, the almost all-powerful Home 
Minister. 

The influence of the Society can be measured by 
the fact that even then Protopopov, who had been 
bitterly attacked by the Society for his Stockholm 
negotiations with German agents, did not dare to 
have it shut up. But it was kept under strict obser- 
vation, and the police lounged about in the neigh- 
bourhood of the Society's rooms, while spies were 
sent into the meetings. The Society stretched out 
its hand to Allies : M. Patouillet, the director of the 
Institut Francais, 1 was a member of the Committee, 
as was also Mme. Lydia Yavorska, well known in 
England as a strongly democratic Russian patriot 
and advocate of women's rights. One of those who 
killed the infamous Rasputin was a member of the 
Society, which put forward as the main planks in 
its political platform (1) the introduction of strict 
Parliamentary government and the elimination of 
irresponsible forces at the court ; (2) the appoint- 
ment of a responsible Ministry ; (3) the removal 
from all positions in the State of pro-Germans and 
persons of German extraction. The last demand, 

1 A local body not to be confounded with the Institut de 
France. 



148 War and Revolution in Russia 

which openly aimed at the Empress, was so bold 
that had the revolution not taken place the Society 
must undoubtedly have come to an untimely end. 
The part that it played in fomenting the popular 
movement was beyond doubt considerable. 

The shooting in the streets of Petrograd had 
scarcely slackened when the Committee, some 
members of which had been in the ranks of the 
revolutionary troops, met to consider the changed 
position. On the one hand was a tendency to take 
the Society over, stock, lock, and barrel, to the 
newly formed Council of Workmen's Deputies, to 
drop the struggle with German influence and to 
turn wholly to internal problems ; on the other a 
strong reluctance to abandon the old motto and 
thus to play into the hands of pro -Germans who 
were known to be active among the workmen. The 
latter party was energetically beaten up by Mme. 
Yavorska and M. M. Gedenstrom, formerly Russian 
Consul-General at Melbourne, who had succeeded in 
winning many of the soldiers and better-class work- 
men that frequent the Society to see the necessity 
of a real victory over German militarism if Europe 
is to be freed from the menace of another war. 

Recently a crowded meeting at the Town Hall, 
under the chairmanship of the prominent revolu- 
tionary Pankratov, just released from the Schliissel- 
burg fortress, voted the adjournment sine die of a 



Before the Revolution 149 

Socialist programme wholly omitting the question 
of the war, and reaffirmed the old motto of 
struggle against German influence. The Society, 
like almost everyone in Russia, is definitely republi- 
can and democratic, as it has always been. 



XXI 

THE RUSSIAN REVOLUTION * 

" During the last days disorders have taken place in Petro- 
grad, followed by force and assaults on the lives of soldiers and 
members of the police. 

" I forbid every kind of assembly in the streets. 

" I warn the population of Petrograd that commands have been 
issued and repeated to the troops to use their arms and not to 
stop short of anything in order to assure tranquillity in the 
capital." 

Habalov, Lieutenant-General Commanding the Forces 
in the Petrograd Military Area, February 25, 1917. 

THE above proclamation was posted in the 
streets of Petrograd on the morning of Feb- 
ruary 26th-March 11th. Its effects were quickly 
seen. Before evening there was some three hundred 
dead, killed in the square opposite the Nicolas 
Station by machine-gun fire, and over a hundred 
more along the Nevsky Prospect. At night the 
streets, that had been unusually full of sightseers, 
were deserted, the Nevsky was guarded by troops 
from end to end, and a searchlight installed in the 
Admiralty illumined its waste and menacing length. 
The Government appeared to be securely in posses - 
1 The Nineteenth Century and After, May, 1917. 
i5o 



The Russian Revolution 151 

aion. On the following morning a proclamation was 
posted from General Habalov that if all the work- 
men did not resume work by the morning of 
March 13th they would be arrested and sent into the 
ranks. He received an answer no less prompt than 
startling. In less than twenty -four hours from the 
signing of his second threat General Habalov was a 
prisoner and almost the whole of Petrograd in the 
hands of the populace and revolutionary soldiery. 

In the midst of the most gigantic war one of the 
most momentous of known revolutions has been 
accomplished in the space of exactly seven days. 
Nevertheless, it began not as a revolution to change 
the form of government, but as a movement directed 
against the particular Government that was in 
power because the Government had become sus- 
picious to all thinking and patriotic men. The first 
appeals made preserved the Emperor's authority, 
and the people showed no wish to change it ; but 
events moved rapidly beyond this point. The im- 
mediate causes of the revolution are the reaction 
that has only gained in severity since the assassina- 
tion of Rasputin, provocation by agents in the ser- 
vice of the Home Minister and probably bought by 
German money, and shortage of bread. It is the 
last that, acting on the exasperation produced by 
the two former, has brought about the explosion. 
An intimate connexion links the three causes to- 



152 War and Revolution in Russia 

gether, and all three are closely connected with the 
conduct of the war. 

From an early stage in the war there has existed 
a strong pro-German element in the Russian Govern- 
ment, and much criminal negligenca and actual 
treachery in high places. The mass of the nation, 
the huge unlettered peasant population, were in- 
spired by vague feelings of patriotism, while among 
the small educated class all the progressive spirits 
looked to victory over the Germans as a priceless 
chance for the nation to raise itself towards self- 
consciousness and freedom. The first revelation of 
highly protected treachery was the plot of Colonel 
Myasoyedov, an intimate friend of the Minister of 
War, which gave the Germans the key to Lithuania. 
This was followed by the staggering news that the 
Minister himself, General Suhomlinov, under the 
exalted aegis of the Imperial Inspector of Artillery, 
had failed to provide more than a fraction of the 
shells required by the Army. From that moment 
the nation wholly lost confidence in the Govern- 
ment, which proceeded to justify its distrust in the 
most thorough manner by a reversion to an almost- 
daily increasing reaction. " From Goremykin on- 
wards," said a conservatively minded Muscovite 
lawyer, " every change of Prime Minister has been 
for the worse." 

The last straws on the back of Russian society 



The Russian Revolution 153 

were the events that attended the appointment as 
Home Minister of Protopopov, known to have held 
communication with enemy agents in Sweden, and 
the complete gag that he was allowed to put upon 
the Press. At the same time the other members of 
the gang, who, like Protopopov, owed their offices 
to the debauched charlatan and favourite of the 
Empress, Gregory Rasputin, were given a free hand 
to perpetuate numerous private and public crimes. 
In every rank of society it was freely said that the 
nation and the army were sold by the Empress's 
minions, and that she aimed at obtaining a regency 
to replace an Emperor whose weakness, garrulous- 
ness, and drunkenness had become a by-word. 
Should she succeed in this, it was thought certain 
that by fomenting disorder at home and obstructing 
the conduct of the war she would gain her desired 
object and force upon Russia a separate peace which, 
while ruining for ever the hopes of progress, might 
save her native country, Germany, and would delight 
the ranks of reactionary bureaucrats. The policy 
pursued by the Empress was in the highest degree 
alarming to the circle of Grand Dukes, who almost 
unanimously protested against the banishment 
without trial of the Grand Duke Dmitri Pavlovich 
for his share in the murder of Rasputin in Decem- 
ber, 1916. Many of their number, apart from this, 
not once, but often, represented to the Emperor 



154 War and Revolution in Russia 

that subservience to his wife must end in disaster. 
When these protests were disregarded it became 
generally believed that a court revolution would 
take place and Nicolas the Second be dethroned in 
favour of his brother or his uncle. No one foresaw 
the immediate likelihood of a large popular move- 
ment, which, however, many thought to be inevit- 
able after the war. 

The first bread riot in Petrograd took place on the 
8th of March. Its synchronisation with the Em- 
peror's departure for General Headquarters — for he 
was nominally Commander-in-Chief — was probably 
not due to chance, but was the sign of the deep 
causes at work ; Protopopov's agents, on the one 
hand, provoking disorder, and on the other German 
money being spent with the same object among the 
Social Democrats, in whose ranks in Russia the 
claims of internationalism often call forth a readier 
response than those of patriotism. The rioting was 
so far confined to the Viborg side, the chief work- 
men's quarter of Petrograd, but in the centre the 
tramway service had already become irregular. 
On the 9th the rioters stopped the trams across the 
river, terrorising the drivers and throwing parts of 
the mechanism away, so that the service grew still 
more intermittent. Visits were paid to all the 
factories and the hands called out in a sympathetic 
strike against the sudden food shortage. On this 



The Russian Revolution 155 

day too a prefect of police (an official ranking above 
the district colonels of police and next to the prefect 
of the city) who threatened the crowd was killed. 
Strong Cossack squadrons patrolled Petrograd, and 
there was a collision on the Nevsky, in which the 
Cossacks used their whips, but they told the crowd 
they would not shoot so long as they only asked for 
bread. Alarmed at the attitude of the Cossacks, the 
authorities on the 10th brought troops of the line 
into the streets to support the police, posted machine- 
guns on the Nevsky, and stopped traffic across it at 
many points. Protopopov, approached by one who 
endeavoured to convince him of the madness of his 
methods, only answered : " Do you know how 
splendidly machine-guns work from the roof ? V 
When the Duma met in February Protopopov had 
received the Emperor's special thanks for having 
kept order, which was effected by planting machine- 
guns to command all approaches to the Duma. As 
it soon turned out, he had now had the roofs at every 
important street corner garrisoned by police with 
machine-guns, and it is said that he promised a rise 
in pay of fifteen roubles a month and a present of 
fifty roubles to every man for his part in the bloody 
work that was expected. To Protopopov 's dis- 
position of the machine-guns the success of the 
revolution is due. Had they been properly posted in 
the streets at strategic points and a sound scheme 



156 War and Revolution in Russia 

of co-operation arranged among the police and the 
gendarmes, some 50,000 in strength, they could have 
swept every living thing from the streets : placed in 
dormer windows and behind parapets, the mitrail- 
leuses were extremely difficult to train on their 
objective, and the police forces scattered throughout 
the city in innumerable small detachments were not 
in a position to support one another. 

On the same day the first serious bloodshed took 
place, the police opening fire on a peaceful crowd 
opposite the Nicolas Station and inflicting some fifty 
casualties. Sunday, March 11th, began nervously. 
There were soldiers everywhere in the streets, and 
strong bodies held in reserve in courtyards. By now 
the trams had all stopped, and it was hardly possible 
to find a car. No newspapers appeared. About 
3.30 p.m. the troops began to clear the streets round 
the Nevsky at the bayonet point, and soon after- 
wards the police turned their machine-guns on to a 
crowd at the same place as the day before, but with 
more deadly effect, a Caucasian officer who was near 
by estimating the number of dead at 300. At the 
same time heavy firing took place further down the 
Nevsky, and opposite the Kazan Cathedral several 
score more people were killed. The crowd here 
retaliated with pistol shots, another prefect and a 
colonel of police, besides policemen and various inno- 
cent passers-by, being killed. It was significant that 



The Russian Revolution 157 

soldiers were seen among the crowd firing on the 
police, and a number of men and some fourteen 
officers of different detachments were arrested for 
refusing to support the police with arms. On the 
same afternoon a drunken officer of the Volynsky 
Regiment, named Lashkevich, ordered his men to 
fire on the crowd. They refused, but Lashkevich 
forced one of the soldiers to obey. His shot killed a 
woman. Thereupon the men returned to barracks 
and spent the night in great agitation. In the 
morning of Monday, March 12th, a detachment of 
gendarmes arrived to arrest the refractory soldiers. 
On this the battalion rose, overpowered the gen- 
darmes, killed Lashkevich and some other officers, 
and at 8 a.m. left their barracks and rushed through 
the streets cheering. They were quickly joined by 
the Litovtsky and Preobrajensky Regiments, and in 
the course of the day by two or three others. First 
they marched to the artillery depot close by, then to 
the arsenal across the river, both of which they 
seized, burning the Courts of Justice on the way. 
The general in command of the artillery depot and 
several other persons were killed in the course of 
this. Beyond the district in which this occurred 
the event was not yet known. 

At eleven o'clock the present writer, in company 
with a naval officer, drove in a motor-car through 
the lines of the revolutionary troops and of the 



158 War and Revolution in Russia 

Government troops called out to meet them, un- 
aware that anything more than rioting had taken 
place. The revolutionaries were in fair order, and 
the two sides watched one another curiously, without 
any hostile action. 

When, soon after fighting began, it became 
apparent that no troops in Petrograd could be relied 
on by the Government, in the early afternoon the 
police began to fire on the soldiers, and among the 
troops adhesion to the revolutionary ranks became 
general. In order to avoid recognition many officers 
in the revolted regiments dressed like privates. 
There were by now no police on the streets, and 
crowds from across the river profited by the revolu- 
tionary troops having overpowered the bridge 
guards to come into the centre and help to spread 
the spirit of revolution. Among their first objec- 
tives were the prisons where political prisoners were 
kept. These were released, but with them ordinary 
criminals also, to the number of some 15,000, and 
some of the prisons were burnt. Attention was next 
turned to the police stations, which were sacked, and 
the huge bonfires made by their contents, furniture 
and papers, lasted for more than a day and a night. 
The main police archives too were seized and burned 
and in the evening the contents of the prefecture 
itself, which had been the scene of much fighting, 
suffered the same fate. English readers must re- 



The Russian Revolution 159 

member that the police of Petrograd were scarcely 
in any sense an instrument for preserving order, 
but were almost solely agents of political repression. 
By night the revolutionaries were in possession of the 
whole city, except the Winter Palace, the Admir- 
alty, and the telegraph and telephone stations, 
the latter of which worked fairly well all through 
the day. 

The guard regiments in Petrograd going over to the 
revolutionaries, these now numbered between thirty 
and forty thousand, and the only fear expressed was 
as to the attitude of the two divisions stationed at 
Tsarskoe Selo and of the troops at Moscow. Those 
who wished ill to the movement confidently 
expected that the tables would soon be turned and 
with crushing effect. Had these troops gone against 
the people, the revolutionaries, their discipline com- 
pletely relaxed and many having given their rifles 
away to the crowd, must have succumbed. When 
the immense excitement is considered, and the fact 
that, after years of reaction and months of the 
sternest repression of whatever kind of public ex- 
pression, all authority was suddenly removed from 
the troops and populace alike, it must be thought 
wonderful that so little disorder occurred. There 
was no general looting, well-dressed ladies who 
ventured out or dodged the fighting to get to their 
homes were not molested, and though officers were 



160 War and Revolutiwi in Russia 

stopped and their arms taken from them, they were 
not for the most part ill-used. 

As early as Saturday, March 10th, Rodzianko, the 
President of the Duma, had sent a telegram to the 
Emperor begging him to take measures to avert 
disaster and to allay feeling. On the 11th he tele- 
graphed again that the Government was paralysed, 
that shooting was going on, that all public services 
were disorganised, and urged him to entrust the 
formation of a new government to someone enjoying 
the confidence of the country. On the morning of 
the 12th he telegraphed : " Position growing worse. 
Imperative take immediate measures, since to- 
morrow will be already too late. The last hour has 
struck when the fate of the nation and of the dynasty 
will be decided." To these telegrams only one 
answer was received. On the morning of the 12th 
a decree was forwarded to Rodzianko from Prince 
Golitzin, the Premier, dated two days before from 
General Headquarters, and proroguing the Duma 
"to a date not later than April, 1917, dependent 
on extraordinary circumstances." It was clear that 
Nicolas the Second and his advisers were bent on 
crushing the popular will, and believed that this 
could be done. Faced by a desperate position, 
Rodzianko rose to the greatness of his task with a 
promptitude for which the Allies should be for ever 
grateful to him. He assumed a responsibility which, 



The Russian Revolution 161 

had the revolution failed, would undoubtedly have 
cost him his head, and disregarding the prorogation 
summoned a meeting of the Duma. The members 
of all parties but the Right met at 2.30 and pro- 
ceeded to elect a Temporary or Executive Com- 
mittee for the establishment of order in Petrograd, 
which assumed and during the next three days kept 
control of the government. Rodzianko had already 
telegraphed to the generals commanding the various 
fronts, and had received answers from General 
Brusilov, on the south-western, and from General 
Russky, on the northern front, that were at least not 
hostile. From General Ewert, the lowest of the 
three in character and talent, he received no answer ; 
and General Ewert has since resigned his command. 
At 1 o'clock p.m. Prince Golitzin informed Rod- 
zianko by telephone that he had resigned office, and 
was followed by almost all the other members of the 
Cabinet except Protopopov, who had vanished. The 
revolutionaries searched and pillaged the houses of 
ministers, the last-named only escaping a few 
minutes before their arrival. Before evening the 
president of the Council of the Empire, and former 
Minister of Justice, a man notorious for having 
debased justice and corrupted the courts, was 
arrested, and the beginnings of a national govern- 
ment already existed in Russia. 

Throughout the day of March 13th fighting in 



162 War and Revolution in Russia 

Petrograd was general and heavy. The telephone 
was early captured and communication cut for the 
rest of the day. Every street corner became a trap 
for machine-gun and rifle fire from the police, en- 
sconced in the upper part of the houses and shot at 
in their turn by parties of soldiers and civilians 
sheltering in doorways below. Soldiers in motor- 
lorries or armoured cars dashed to points where the 
fighting was fiercest, and in many places a furious 
battle raged all day. It was not until the afternoon 
of Wednesday, March 14th, the Winter Palace 
having been evacuated and the Admiralty captured 
on the evening of the 13th, that this gradually died 
out as the effect of an order from the Duma Com- 
mittee that the owner and he ad -porter of any house 
from which firing took place would be held re- 
sponsible. These head -porters, or dvorniki, were 
responsible to the police for the identity of every 
inmate in their houses, and one of their chief busi- 
nesses was in fact spying for the police. It was clear 
that the latter could not now have mounted guns 
upon the roofs without their knowledge, and the 
prompt result of the proclamation proved its wisdom. 
Evening before this, when in the course of the 13th 
and the morning of the 14th it became known that 
the troops at Tsarskoe Selo, Pavlovsk, Oranienbaum 
and Cronstadt had joined the people, and later that 
the garrison of Moscow too had thrown in his lot 



The Russian Revolution 163 

with the revolution, feeling had become quieter. 
The autocracy was left without serious defence, 
except in the unlikely event of the soldiers at the 
front declaring in its favour. Desultory but heavy 
outbursts of firing continued in Petrograd till Thurs- 
day night, March 15th, when a detachment of 500 
provincial police suddenly arrived, overpowered the 
station guard, and marched through the city until 
dispersed by armoured motors. So recently as 
March 20th one or possibly more motor-cars orna- 
mented with black flags have been dashing along the 
streets loosing off occasional belts of machine-gun 
cartridges at the passers, killing or wounding 
many. But such piratical efforts are futile. Since 
March 14th the red flag flies everywhere in the 
capital. 

It is at present impossible to arrive at an exact 
figure of the numbers killed in and after the fighting, 
but it is certain that the agreeable statements made 
as to the bloodlessness are much exaggerated. The 
lowest estimate puts the number of dead at over 
2000 ; higher estimates at as much as 10,000, while 
the number of wounded must also be considerable. 
The truth probably lies between four and five thou- 
sand killed. In the two days before the revolution 
broke out, some five hundred were killed in the 
centre of the city ; during the three days of fighting 
many more, and this takes no account of the casual- 



164 War and Revolution in Russia 

ties beyond the river on the Petrograd and Viborg 
sides. Many officers were murdered by their men 
in the Baltic fleet as well as in the army. Many 
policemen captured redhanded were made prisoners 
and taken to the Duma ; but very many more were 
shot on the spot and their bodies flung into the canals. 
In the provinces the revolution was of a paper 
character, being mostly executed in the telegraph 
offices. Normal life was scarcely interrupted for 
more than one day in Moscow, and even less in other 
cities. It is none the less believed that not a few 
policemen and officers were disposed of in various 
parts, victims it may be in many cases of private 
revenge. 

Warned by the fate of others, ministers and lesser 
servants of the old regime hastened to give them- 
selves up to the Duma or were hunted out of hiding. 
Among the first was Sturmer, at whose residence 
a chest of coined money was discovered. Nor was 
he the only one to provide in hard coin against a 
rainy day, for at the house of Count Fredericks, the 
Minister of the Court and one of the chief props of 
the German system there, were discovered two boxes 
packed with gold. His house, full of objects of value, 
and probably also of highly interesting correspond- 
ence, was burnt to the ground. The wine cellar in 
the Grand Duchess Marie Pavlovna's palace, valued 
at half a million roubles, was destroyed for fear that 



The Russian Revolution 165 

the mob would sack the house. Kshesinska, the 
leading dancer of the Imperial Ballet and a former 
mistress of the Emperor, inspired by similar motives, 
took warning betimes and fled to Finland. The 
Hotel Militaire, ci-devant the Astoria, from which 
it was said that officers fired on the revolutionaries, 
had been attacked and captured on the 13th ; its 
lower floors were gutted and several officers and 
civilians killed or wounded. The majority of the 
officers in Petrograd were quick to realise that the 
old order had passed away, and among the many 
processions of soldiers and employees who marched 
to the Duma to signify their adherence, none was 
more pleasing than that of a great number of officers, 
many colonels and even generals among them, who 
on the 14th, after a meeting at the Army and Navy 
Club, went to the place themselves at the orders of 
the Duma Committee. On the same day the Grand 
Duke Cyril Vladimir ovich, a man indeed of no 
political significance but much opposed to the Em- 
press, signified to the Duma that he would whole- 
heartedly support the new regime with all the 
strength of the Navy Guards. Protopopov, who 
had spent the intervening two days since his dis- 
appearance in wandering about the streets, seeking 
refuge with his friends and being refused by all, 
had given himself up late the night before, and with 
his arrest the last shadow of the old government 



166 War and Revolution in Russia 

vanished. On the 14th the Duma Committee 
appointed Commissioners to take charge of the 
various ministries and other public offices, and 
telegraphed the news to all the towns of Russia that 
it had temporarily undertaken the direction of 
affairs, and a municipal militia was established 
in the capital with its head office at the Town 
Hall. 

Within a few hours of the appointment of the 
Executive Committee of the Duma, a Council of 
Workmen's Deputies was organised also at the 
Duma, composed of labour representatives, some 
soldiers, and a few stray sympathetic politicians. 
They divided the city into districts, to each of which 
a Commissioner was appointed, and representatives 
were invited to be sent from the factories and from 
every company. The object of the Commissioners 
was "the establishment of the popular power in 
the districts of Petrograd." " We call upon the 
population of the capital," their proclamation ran, 
"to gather round the Council, to organise local 
district committees, and to take into their hands 
the direction of all local affairs. " By the 14th of 
March the Council was consolidated and enlarged 
into the Council of Workmen's and Soldiers' De- 
puties, and was making a bold bid to get the power 
over the army into its hands. Order No. 1 posted 
throughout Petrograd on the 15th of March or- 



The Russian Revolution 167 

daiiied that in all their political concerns the military 
were subject to the Council, that committees were 
to be elected by every battalion or company to 
supervise the internal administration of the regi- 
ments, that all arms were to be under control 
of the committees and in no circumstances to be 
returned to officers as the Duma Committee had 
authorised, and that the orders of the Military 
Commission set up by the latter were only to 
be obeyed when they did not contradict the 
orders and resolutions of the Council of Workmen's 
and Soldiers' Deputies. On the 13th discipline 
was non-existent. Many of the soldiers had given 
up their arms to the crowd and were drifting 
listlessly about the streets watching the progress 
of the fight and in difficulties for food. On the 14th, 
though the food difficulty had increased, their be- 
haviour was better ; they paraded in companies, 
though still many without arms, and preserved 
some outward orderliness. The adherence too of the 
officers on this day had its effect, and soldiers even 
began to salute again. But with the publication 
of the Council's Order an immediate deterioration 
became noticeable. The semblance of order pre- 
served the day before vanished and was replaced 
by a sullen and occasionally a threatening atti- 
tude. There were no longer signs of respect for 
the officers, and the men went about asking for 



168 War and Revolution in Russia 

food and collecting money to support soldiers' 
tea-houses that had taken the place of many cafes. 
Small squads went round searching private apart- 
ments for arms, without, or refusing to show, the 
authority they should have had from the Duma : a 
fact greatly to the advantage of criminals, who 
dressed themselves up as soldiers and carried off 
valuables from citizens who dared not resist. It was 
known that a strong party for the immediate con- 
clusion of peace existed among the workmen, and 
the gloomiest anticipations, freely entertained, were 
intensified by reports of the enemy having broken 
the Russian lines near Dvinsk. A counter-report, as 
it turned out equally untrue, that came late in the 
evening, of a Russian advance in the same district 
to some extent restored spirits, but the situation 
remained one of great tension. 

From the very first day of the revolution, a news- 
sheet was issued with the imprint of the " Committee 
of Petrograd Journalists " and distributed gratis 
in the streets. This had to compete with the fuller 
sheet of the Workmen's Council, which though sold 
at five kopeks enjoyed greater facilities for distribu- 
tion, and it was not until Sunday the 18th that the 
publishers could arrange with the compositors to 
allow the regular papers to come out. The Council 
further forbade cabs, which began to be seen again 
on the streets on the 17th of March, to ply for hire 



The Russian Revolution 169 

after 7 p.m. ; but they have had difficulty in en- 
forcing this rule. Over the tramways, however, 
the Council had complete control ; the wires, cut 
by bullets, were repaired by the 20th, but no trams 
ran in the evening till some days later. The theatres 
too are sought to be brought under the workmen's 
heel : the Council flatly refused leave to any to open 
until the burial of certain victims of the fight in 
the cause of freedom, whom they proposed to inter 
in the great square opposite the Winter Palace. 

By dint of much tact and forbearance on the part 
of the Duma Committee and of the new government 
announced by it on the 15th of March with Prince 
Lvov, the President of the Union of Zemstvos, as 
prime minister, an open breach with the Council 
has hitherto been avoided. Frequent reports indeed 
are spread of the harmony reigning between the two 
bodies. But the mischief done in the first two days 
by the Council has spread very wide, and may prove 
irreparable . While many of the troops have returned 
to their duty, and fair discipline is kept, and work 
goes forward, the peace party among the Socialists 
have not relaxed their efforts, and have succeeded 
in affecting some at least of the soldiers at the front. 
General Alexeiev, nominally Chief of Staff and 
virtually Commander-in-Chief, has been called to 
task in the workmen's organ for issuing orders that 
unauthorised bands calling themselves deputies 



170 War and Revolution in Russia 

be prevented from disarming the railway gendarmes, 
which if allowed would give them control over 
the stations and the line. General Radko Dmitriev 
has found it necessary in two proclamations to re- 
mind his troops that in the face of the enemy dis- 
cipline must be preserved and that until new regula- 
tions are properly issued the old ones must remain in 
force. General Russky is said to have protested 
against the presence of Socialist deputies who hold 
meetings among the soldiers. On the 23rd of March 
the papers contained separate appeals to the army 
and the nation from A. I. Guchkov, the new 
Minister of War, and from the whole Cabinet ; 
and a third signed by Guchkov and General Alexeiev. 
All three are couched in the most urgent terms and 
call upon citizens to do their duty at the front and 
at the rear, workmen and soldiers alike. They 
inform the nation that a tremendous effort of the 
enemy is to be expected, that Petrograd is threatened 
by pressing danger, and that should the Germans be 
victorious their victory will be gained not only over 
the Russian State but over the newly won freedom 
of the Russian nation. They passionately beg the 
soldiers to trust and follow their officers, who shared 
danger and hunger, and freely laid down their lives 
with their brothers. Guchkov's appeal ends : 
" The hour of trial approaches." In yet another 
appeal on the 24th the Minister of War wrote : 



The Russian Revolution 171 

" The enemy threatens the capital. . . . The danger 
is great." Nevertheless obstinate rumours circulate 
that soldiers are leaving the Front, and that the 
officers are helpless to control them. The extreme 
Socialists make no secret of their desire. Their 
programme is " Down with the war at any cost, in 
any circumstances." In the third number of Truth 
(Pravda), the Moscow organ of this party, it is 
declared : " We hate every kind of despotism. We 
hate the despotism of William and of Briand, of 
Lloyd George and Ferdinand, just as we hate the 
despotism of the Romanovs." In the fifth number 
(March 22nd), a leading article calls upon the soldiers 
in the trenches to raise the red flag, sing the Interna- 
tional, refuse to attack, and fraternise " widely and 
systematically " with the soldiers on the other 
side. This party flatters or professes to flatter 
itself that if fighting is stopped on the Russian 
side there will be a revolution in Germany and the 
Emperor and the bourgeois regime will be over- 
thrown. True, they are opposed by other sections of 
the Socialists, but unfortunately under the present 
condition their quarrels are almost as pernicious 
as if all were united against the war. In spite of 
recent appeals by the Council of Workmen's Deputies, 
few of the factories in Petrograd had resumed work 
on the 21st of March, and the men may go out again 
at any moment. 



172 War and Revolution in Russia 

March was the month when Paul the First was 
murdered. In March, Alexander the Second was 
slain. And on the 1st of March, Nicolas the Second 
set out for his last journey as Emperor from General 
Headquarters, with the object of reaching Tsarskoe 
Selo. It is said that Rodzianko's second and third 
telegrams were never delivered to him, and that 
General Voyekov, one of his most intimate advisers 
and a successful tool of the Empress, otherwise 
chiefly known by having made a fortune out of an 
inferior mineral water, only told him of the revolt 
in Petrograd when forced to do so by General 
Pavel, who said that if Voyekov refused he would 
burst into the Emperor's room by force. Voyekov 
thereupon told the Emperor that students and re- 
volutionaries had worked up the young conscripts to 
terrorise the Duma, but that the loyal regiments 
from Tsarskoe would easily put the movement down. 
The Emperor set out in one train with General 
Voyekov and Pavel and Admiral Nivel, who appears 
to have been fuddled with drink the whole time, 
the suite following in another. Near the junction 
for Pskov, revolutionaries managed to damage the 
engine of the second train, which could proceed no 
further, and General Pavel insisted on telling the 
Emperor the whole truth, that Tsarskoe and Moscow 
equally with Petrograd had abandoned his cause, 
that a telegram had been received not to allow the 



The Russian Revolution 173 

train nearer to Petrograd, and that the Emperor's 
position was hopeless. An attempt was then made 
to return and to go to the front, but the line had been 
blocked behind the last train and it had to be 
abandoned. One thing only remained, to proceed 
to Pskov, General Russky's headquarters, and there 
to wait events. Thither on the 15th of March 
A. I. Guchkov and V. V. Shulgin proceeded from 
Petrograd with the Duma Committee's commission 
to negotiate with the Emperor. They arrived at 
ten o'clock in the evening, and immediately had an 
interview with the Emperor in his train, at which were 
also present General Russky, Count Fredericks, and 
another General, who took notes, probably Voyekov. 
The once all-powerful autocrat, who was in the 
uniform of a Caucasian regiment, listened to an 
exposition of the state of affairs by Guchkov, who 
led up to the conclusion that he must abdicate 
in favour of his son, the Grand Duke Alexis, and 
nominate as regent his brother the Grand Duke 
Michael. When Guchkov came to this point, 
General Russky bent towards Shulgin and said 
" That has already been decided." The Emperor 
replied to Guchkov as follows : "I reflected all 
yesterday and to-day, and I have decided to abdicate 
from the throne. Until three o'clock to-day I was 
ready to abdicate in favour of my son. But then I 
understood that I was incapable of separating from 



174 jVar and Revolution in Russia 

my son." Then, after a little pause : " I hope you 
understand that." He continued : " Therefore I 
have decided to abdicate in favour of my brother." 
The deputies asked to consider this proposition, 
which was unexpected, in private, but after a short 
colloquy announced that they accepted it. They 
then presented a prepared form of abdication to the 
Emperor, who affixed his signature in pencil. The 
whole proceedings were simple, quiet, and evidently 
not unfriendly. 

The next day, however, when the matter was laid 
before the Grand Duke Michael, the latter politely 
but firmly refused to accept the crown, except in the 
event of its being offered to him by a Constituent 
Assembly elected by the nation by universal, direct, 
and secret ballot. In this the Grand Duke (who 
passed some time in England and rented Lord 
Lytton's house at Knebworth) showed more political 
judgment than the new government had shown in 
attempting to keep his nephew Alexis on the 
throne. Events had already moved beyond the point 
where the workmen or the educated progressives or 
the soldiers in Petrograd would consent to see a 
Romanov on the throne. Even the Grand Duke 
Nicolas, summoned from the Caucasus to take up 
again the chief command by the Duma Committee 
with the nominal authority, in one of his last acts, 
of Nicolas the Second, has been compelled by the 



The Russian Revolution 175 

trend of events to lay it down. The nation has 
suffered too much from a dynasty which with but 
few exceptions has proved itself either cruel or 
effete, or both ; which during the last forty years 
has expended every effort in repressing the smallest 
tendency towards westernisation ; and which has 
finally played foolishly or knavishly into the hands 
of the foe. It is unlikely in the extreme that a Rom- 
anov will ever again wear the crown. Unless the 
Germans take Petrograd and impose their own terms 
of peace it is unlikely that anyone will wear a crown 
in Russia. The new government is displaying 
enough ability to justify the belief that if it had a 
fair chance it would find its way towards a stable 
and democratic republic. It is the misfortune, 
not only of Russia, but of her Allies, that the 
chances are not fair. Ministers have to take up the 
reins where they were dropped in blood and dirt 
and treachery by Nicolas the Second's government. 
They have to fight the Germans in a war already 
made difficult by the wickedness of their prede- 
cessors, and seriously handicapped by the necessity 
of provisioning the population after transport has 
been allowed to wind itself into a complete tangle. 
But when they have also to make head against 
malicious want of patriotism and ceaseless efforts 
to crab the war on the part of Socialist agitators, the 
tools or dupes of German intrigue, and against the 



176 War and Revolution in Russia 

wrong-headed eagerness of other perhaps honest 
workmen to snatch at a class advantage without 
thought for their country, their task may well seem 
desperate. They may yet achieve it. They are 
able and devoted. They have backing among the 
saner workmen, that has grown in the last few days ; 
they have officers with them ; much, if not all, of 
the soldiery would shrink with horror from defeat 
at the hands of the Germans. But the soldiers 
are ignorant, and the magic of their discipline 
has been broken. The issue is on the knees of 
the gods. 

Should the disaster that the Government and the 
generals warn us against occur, and should Russia 
lie again under the burden of a Romanov, set up by 
the conqueror, we may be sure that his reign would 
not be long. The Russian people has raised its 
head too high ; it could never sink again into the 
slavish courses from which the revolution tore it ; 
it will always remember how in the teeth of every- 
thing that tyranny could devise it flung off the 
shackles and established order within itself. And 
English people must remember this too, that the 
worst case will not be worse than what would have 
come without this revolution. No one who has 
not worked for the war in Russia for the last two 
years can perhaps quite realise how increasingly 
difficult work had become during the last part of 



The Russian Revolution 177 

that period : how every channel has been clogged, 
how every enthusiasm has been killed, how stagna- 
tion has spread over every activity. Precisely when 
and how it would have happened cannot yet be 
seen, though history may learn it, but the writer 
has not a doubt that the former Government would 
have succeeded in selling Russia and the Allies to 
the Germans, and would have left a Russia miserable, 
ashamed, semi- Asiatic, and economically ruined 
instead of the great and splendid democratic nation 
that she has now won the chance to become. 
Yet should she barter away her new freedom for a 
mirage, the way will be long and may be still more 
dreadful to retrieve it. 

After his abdication the Emperor was allowed to 
return to General Headquarters. But on the 20th of 
March four deputies were despatched by orders of the 
new government to arrest and bring him to Tsarskoe 
Selo. The motive for this is said to have been that 
leave having been given him to telegraph to his 
wife, but only in plain words, he nevertheless 
despatched a cipher telegram to her. Whatever the 
reason, the arrest was effected without any opposi- 
tion on the 21st of March, and at 11.35 p.m. Nicolas 
the Second arrived at Tsarskoe, where he and his 
wife and family remain under strict supervision. 
Happily the unfortunate suggestion that the Imperial 
family be sent to England has been dropped before 



178 War and Revolution in Russia 

the serious trouble that would undoubtedly have 
come of it has arisen. 

Meanwhile the government, appointed by the 
Executive Committee of the Duma, remains both in 
fact and in name temporary. On the 19th of March 
it announced that in due time a Convention would 
be summoned to decide the future constitution of 
the Russian State. In view of the large number 
of men at the Front, it is hard to see, even in the best 
case, how this can be before the end of the war. 
Whatever form of government the Convention 
elects, the people's representatives are sure to 
insist upon a redistribution of the land and maybe 
upon the confiscation of monastic property, which 
lies heaped in millions without the slightest return 
by way of spiritual or educational participation 
in the nation's life. But these are problems for the 
future. With the announcement of the Constituent 
Assembly and the arrest of the Emperor, the Russian 
revolution has come to the end of its first phase. 
The air that Russians breathe is free. All that an 
Englishman and a lover of their country can do is 
to wish them God-speed in a task that cannot but 
be troubled, and to show by his sympathy that in^ 
the main, in spite of excesses and crimes wrought 
by the ignorant and the exasperated, in spite of the 
dreadful possibility that Germany working through 
her secret friends and agents may paralyse and 



The Russian Revolution 179 

disrupt the power of Russia's forces, nevertheless 
he feels that, in so far as the inner life of Russia is 
concerned, right has triumphed and the curtain 
been drawn upon the long drama of brutal despotism, 
unsweetened by any grace of chivalry or touch of 
ideal. 

[The reader is requested to observe, as to matters 
of opinion, that the hopes and fears of well-informed 
Russians are recorded as they stood on the 24th of 
March, 1917.] 



XXII 

THE DUMA OF THE REVOLUTION 

A MAN set down in the precincts of the Duma, 
JTjL or more accurately of the State Duma, of 
Russia, for every city has its own town duma, or 
municipal council, without knowing what had 
happened, would undoubtedly think he had gone 
mad. In the broad street outside, in the semi- 
circular garden fronting the palace, on the steps that 
go up to the central door, is a palpitating, swaying 
crowd of soldiers and civilians, so thick that move- 
ment through it is at best crablike, and some- 
times wholly impossible. And lined up in the midst 
stand regiments or ships' crews or cadet corps 
bedecked with red ribbons and with red banners of 
every size. On the banners are such inscriptions 
as " Long live the Democratic Republic ! " " Soli- 
darity between sailors and officers ! " " The land and 
the people's will ! " " Long live Social Democracy ! " 
The regiments are waiting their turn to go into the 
Duma and add their tribute of welcome to the 
Temporary Government and the Council of Work- 
men's and Soldiers' Deputies. Inside the building 

180 



The Duma of the Revolution 181 

itself, all day long, in the great hall that Prince 
Potemkin reserved to dance the polonaise in, the 
regiments and the deputations succeed one another, 
packed in a breathless mass, while from a stand set 
up in the centre Parliamentary or Socialist orators 
hoarsely dilate on the duties of revolutionaries. It 
is an easy audience to speak to, for whenever the 
speaker is at a loss he has only to cry " Long live " 
— whatever he may fancy: "the army, the people, 
the revolution ! Hurrah ! " and the band will play 
the " Marseillaise " twice through and the crowd 
cheer for three minutes. Twenty or thirty thousand 
people a day, when the sightseers are counted, must 
proceed to the Duma and listen and cheer. On one 
day, for instance, a cadet corps, the Navy Guards 
battalion, the First Reserve battalion, the house 
porters and Suisses of Petrograd, and a woman's 
suffrage procession were received. The work of the 
committees of the Duma and of the Temporary 
Government has to go on round and in the midst of 
this, messengers from one department to another 
sometimes getting hopelessly wedged in the throng. 
It would be easy to laugh at the fervour and sim- 
plicity that carries these multitudinous processions 
through the melting snows of Petrograd to the 
Palais de la Tauride, and to find fault with a Govern- 
ment that allows such conditions for its work. But 
it must be remembered that the Russian people 



182 War and Revolution in Russia 

is packing into weeks the political education that 
Westerns, happier in having long since accomplished 
their big revolutions, suck in through long years. To 
visit the Duma and to hear an authorised political 
speech are experiences unique in the lives of most 
Russians, and are made the more desirable by the 
memory of the machine-guns placed at the opening 
of the present Duma by the late regime to shoot 
those who attempted to gain them. A month ago 
Russia had no civic sense, no political aspirations 
that could be given a definite name, now almost 
everyone is a republican, and is ready to argue 
the question whether the Constituent Assembly 
should be held in Petrograd or Moscow. Moscow 
is of course for Moscow, as " the heart of Russia " 
and the centre of the Zemstvos ; but Petrograd will 
hardly let the chance out of its own hands. It was 
Petrograd that made the revolution and bravely 
knocked the feet of clay from under the brazen 
idol ; Moscow did nothing but acquiesce with 
enthusiasm. The Petrograd workmen, who know 
that without them nothing would have happened, 
resent the attempt to cold-shoulder them, and the 
Council of their deputies has uncommon influence 
with the Government. 

From the point of view of an Ally as well as from 
that of many patriotic Russians, it is sad to notice 
how scant are the references to the war in the 



The Duma of the Revolution 183 

speeches made to the processing troops at the 
Duma. True there are not openly hostile remarks 
about it — or were not in my presence, — but one 
might listen to many orators without knowing that 
there was war in the land. They occupy themselves 
with demanding the overthrow of all monarchs, the 
redistribution of the land, strict measures to prevent 
the old powers from ever again rearing their heads. 
In small groups, however, Socialist students and 
their followers among the soldiers argue that there 
has been enough fighting, and though they admit 
that the war may be continued in self-defence will 
not of hear waging it longer in the hope of acquisi- 
tions, and express fine confidence that the German 
Socialists in the trenches will grasp the right hand of 
friendship held out to them from across the No 
Man's Land. How far this agitation takes effect is 
most difficult to gauge. It has less success in 
Moscow than in Petrograd, and in Cronstadt the 
soldiers have confiscated the local edition and 
offices of Pravda (Truth) — that is, its chief 
organ, in which Petrograd is systematically and 
symbolically printed " Petersburg " ; but the capital 
is by far the most important. The Russian soldier 
is easily puzzled, and if he loses his bearings may 
not quickly find them again. One has already 
committed suicide because he did not know where 
his duty lay or what to think. 



184 War and Revolution in Russia 

Two minor effects of the revolution may be 
noted. Just as the late Emperor has become plain 
" Nicolas Romanov," and is now addressed by the 
soldiers as Mr. Colonel (his military rank), so the 
Grand Dukes have become, without any legislation 
but in universal accent ation, " the late " Grand 
Duke So-and-so. The other is even more natural. 
There is a saying in Russian : " The dvorniki (house 
porters) make the spring." It is their business to 
clean the pavement and street in front of their 
houses from the melting snow. Now, the police, 
once the paymasters and bullies of this army of 
spies on the dwellers they were supposed to serve, are 
non-existent. This spring, therefore, the dvorniki 
have no one to make them work, and the streets 
of Petrograd are filthy. 

As I write the sound of singing from a marching 
regiment comes through the double window, march- 
ing to the Duma to greet the Council of Workmen's 
and Soldiers' Deputies and the Temporary Govern- 
ment. 



The following articles are included in this volume 
because they were true at the time they were 
written and are of importance as the record of an 
observer on the spot, although the rapid develop- 
ment of events has caused them to be no longer 
true in all respects. The article on the Polish 



The Duma of the Revolution 185 

question, with such changes as the change of 
regime makes necessary, gives a considered opinion 
based upon general principles which still hold good 
— as the developments in Finland and Ukraine have 
shown. 



SECTION VI 
AFTER THE REVOLUTION 

XXIII 
THE DANGER IN RUSSIA 

NOTHING could better illustrate the danger- 
ous tendency visible in Russian thought 
since the revolution and becoming daily stronger 
that an article by the well-known novelist Mere- 
shkovsky, published on April 5th. Taking as his 
text the manifesto issued on March 27th, 1917, by 
the Council of Workmen's and Soldiers' Deputies to 
the Peoples of the whole World," Mereshkovsky 
echoes with enthusiasm its words : " We have freed 
not only ourselves but the whole world also." At 
last, he cries, we have the truth about the war in 
the workmen's appeal to the German proletariat to 
aid them in stopping this " terrible war, that is 
dishonouring to all humanity." To all humanity, 
Mereshkovsky repeats : " not only to our enemies, 
but to us, and to our Allies. Not one side alone is 
guilty — both sides are guilty." When, he argues, 
two boys are fighting, and both say "Please, the 

1 86 



The Danger in Russia 187 

other fellow began it," we inquire not who is right, 
but who insists on continuing the fight — implying 
that this is the one in the wrong. " William 
attacked Nicolas, or Nicolas attacked William : isn't 
it all the same ? " So it is all the same to Mere- 
shkovsky, that Serbia, a sister Slav nation, was 
unjustly attacked and her independence sought 
to be destroyed, all the same that Belgium was 
violated and ruined by her sworn defender. All the 
same that the population of Poland, of Belgium, 
of Northern France are sent by the German slave- 
drivers to work the fields and mines in an enemy 
land. All the same, whether justice or injustice 
exists upon the earth, all the same whether military 
despotism stretches its iron hand from Bremen to 
Bagdad and shuts out Russia for ever from the 
West. Never, Mereshkovsky says, have people lied 
so much as in the last three years. So the en- 
thusiasm that moved the Russian people to take 
arms for Serbia's freedom was a lie ; it was a lie 
when they shouted themselves hoarse at Britain's 
championing of Belgium ; it was for a lie that 
the thousands of volunteers went gladly to battle, 
and that who knows how many hundred thousand 
brave Russians have been sent to death. Every- 
thing before the revolution and except the revolu- 
tion was a lie. "In the Council of the Workmen's 
and Soldiers' Deputies beats a profound heart — in. 



188 War and Revolution in Russia 

the Temporary Government is strengthened the 
lofty reason of the people ... let them speak, 
not separately, but the Council together with 
the Government, their word concerning the war 
and' peace. Let the united revolution pronounce a 
united word." 

The tendency revealed in this is doubly dan- 
gerous, dangerous to all the Allies including Russia, 
and, particularly, dangerous to Russia alone. To 
the Allies, because the spread of such ideas will 
disorganise all resistance to the foe and paralyse 
the efforts of Russians loyal to their under- 
takings ; to Russia because if the Germans take 
Petrograd, beside the crippling blow to her 
heritage and her industry, she risks everything 
that the revolution would seem to have gained, 
and the loss for generations of a way out to the 
warm seas. And when Mereshkovsky writes so, 
who has been for years on the literary committee 
of the Imperial Theatre, that stronghold of intel- 
lectual flunkeyism, it is certain that very many 
others think like him. This way the tide flows and 
they swim with it, though before they never made a 
gesture against the then existing fashion. They 
take their cue from the Council of Workmen's 
Deputies, and while openly professing, like Mere- 
shkovsky, to oppose " peace at any price," ignore 
the results of the doctrine that he also maintains : 



The Danger in Russia 189 

" in one hand the rifle, the other stretched out in 
brotherhood." The enemy is at the gates, he has 
just scored a considerable success on the Russian 
Western Front, the fleet is in a state of acute dis- 
organisation — yet the Socialist doctrinaires enun- 
ciate the theory of a " compromise " peace " with- 
out annexations or indemnities " and pretend to 
trust that in such conditions the Russian soldier, 
whose illiterate mind is incapable of grasping more 
than the simplest idea, will fight well against a 
foe already in possession of some of the best Russian 
provinces, when moreover he is further urged to go 
and take the land at once lest the golden moment 
pass and the bourgeois rob him of his heritage. 

It is impossible now to analyse all the forces 
that are driving the Russian ship perilously close to 
the rocks, but one influence, regrettable enough, 
is noticeably at work. Tseretelli, a member of the 
second Duma exiled to Siberia, who has now 
returned and passes for a moderate Socialist, 
said, in an interview published on April 4th, that 
the duty of the Council of Workmen's Deputies 
was to see that the Temporary Government pre- 
served a sufficiently revolutionary character and to 
" correct " its transactions. In other words, the 
Government, whose able and patriotic members 
represent a large proportion of the intelligent 
opinion of Russia, is unable to take one step without 



190 War and Revolution in Russia 

the approval of the Council, which represents only the 
workmen, a minute proportion of the nation, and 
some of the soldiers, of whom something like 80 per 
cent cannot read or write. In face of this it is need- 
less to dwell on the incongruity of the pretensions 
fostered by the Petrograd " intellectuals," largely 
of non-Russian extraction, to a special mission of 
Russia to the world ; but it seems clear that one 
motive in the itching for a peace compromise is 
anxiety on the part of the Social Democratic 
leaders lest, if the war were vigorously conducted 
and pushed to a successful conclusion, much of 
their influence should pass into the hands of the 
" bourgeoisie " whose representatives, with the 
exception of Kerensky, the Minister of Justice, 
compose the Temporary Government. This migh* 
particularly be the case, should the latter be free 
from Social Democratic control when the time 
comes for the Constituent Assembly to meet. The 
same motive can be detected in the inscrip- 
tions carried on some of the more recent banners 
in the processions of troops to do obeisance to the 
new regime at the Duma. The legend " War to 
a Democratic Victory," has appeared during the last 
week. It resembles the protestations of Pravda 
(Truth), the organ of the advanced Social Democrats, 
that they are not opposed to war in defence of the 
rights of the masses, but only to " imperialist " 



The Banger in Russia 191 

wars, like the present, that advantage none but the 
bourgeoise. If it means anything, it means that 
the soldiers who exhibit it desire to turn their arms 
not against the Germans but against the proper- 
tied classes, a result to be facilitated by the hoped 
for fraternisation with the Socialists among the 
enemy. 

In this welter of cloudy ambitions and half- 
sincere illusions General Alexeiev and A. J. Guchkov 
have to reorganise the national defences. That the 
Russians, with their easily excitable emotions, can 
feel the appeal of right views on the war is proved 
by the success of a young actress, Miss Galli- 
Yanovska, who ten days since electrified a work- 
men's audience by her vivid claim for Russia's 
duty to fight to the end. " There is no freedom," 
she cried, " in treason, and they are calling you to 
betray your brothers' graves, to betray our Allies 
whose trust is placed in the Russian people and in 
them alone. The old power has fallen, and in the 
face of the whole world stands the free Russian 
people. Let no one dare to say : Russia could not 
fulfil her promises, the free Russian people befouled 
its freedom with treachery to the general weal. 
Comrades, let that not be ! " Practically the whole 
of the Press is for achieving the oft -repeated aims of 
Russia in a definite victory. But the influence of 
the Press is at a discount as being "bourgeois," 



192 War and Revolution in Russia 

and though there is no censorship the papers are 
prevented from publishing unpleasant facts by the 
workmen's despotism. It would be foolish not to 
realise that the forces against the common cause are 
strong. Not only those touched on above, but there 
still exists the profound want of willingness and 
desire to escape responsibility that characterises 
many public officials, who, all but a few of the chiefs, 
remain in the posts they occupied before the revolu- 
tion. There still exists the ingrained laziness of the 
Russian character, and an English engineer calculates 
that in the Government factory he supervises there 
will in the course of the next fortnight be thirty- 
six working hours. Officers who threw themselves 
whole-heartedly into the revolutionary movement 
are discouraged at the attitude adopted towards 
themselves and their fellows, and there have been 
several cases of suicide. On the news of the Ameri- 
can declaration of war, one young officer said 
bitterly : " The Allies now consist of three republics, 
seven monarchies, and one anarchy." The Russian 
revolution, which in the given circumstances was 
inevitable, and has put an end to one of the most 
monstrous systems of misgovernment and oppres- 
sion in history, has come six months too soon, 
probably for the Allies, but almost certainly for 
Russia. 



XXIV 

SOLDIERS AND WORKMEN 

(April, 191V) 

THE questions of the hour remain the relation 
of the workmen to their work and of the 
soldiers to the workmen ; and on both a great deal 
of doubt exists. Reports of the workmen's refusal, 
active or passive, to resume work for the supply of 
the army having reached the latter, many of the 
troops are incensed against those who, having 
earned " fancy " wages in the factories, now seem 
prepared to starve the soldiers of shells. Deputa- 
tions have come from the front to affirm the resolu- 
tion of the troops to fight to the death, and to call 
on the workmen to support them. We made the 
revolution, they say. Plain hints have already been 
given that if the workmen do not respond to the call 
of duty, they may apprehend the most serious con- 
sequences. A party of the Petrograd Guards 
marched to the Patilov works and said : " We have 
come with our rifles at the easy, and in a friendly 
spirit, but if you don't work for us, we shall come 
back with our rifles at the ready, and in a different 
o 193 



194 War and Revolution in Russia 

spirit ! " I talked two days ago with a deputy from 
a Cossack regiment, an intelligent non-commissioned 
officer, whose eyes blazed with fury at the thought 
that the army might be stabbed in the back. Yester- 
day a deputy arrived from the Guards, 

stationed in Galicia, with the message that they will 
fight on to victory and will treat as traitors any 
workmen who do not back them up to the best of 
their power. What maddens soldiers at the front 
is the idea that while they spend days and nights in 
the trenches and risk their lives for 75 kopeks a 
month, there are workmen who refuse to work even 
eight hours a day without bargaining for a rise in 
their already high wages. 

These warnings have inspired the Council of 
Workmen's Deputies to feverish efforts to content 
and convince the soldiers in Petrograd and to offer 
to Russia a spectacle of complete solidarity between 
the workmen and the soldiers. In this they have 
largely succeeded, but the solidarity, which may be 
more propitious in other cities, has been gained in 
Petrograd rather in the direction of the extreme 
Social Democratic views than of those held at all 
events on the south-western front. There, discip- 
line is reported steady, the men rely on their 
officers, agitators have been bested, and the fighting 
spirit is high. This is easy to understand ; for the 
armies of General Brusilov have beaten the enemy 



Soldiers and Workmen 195 

and, fighting to reclaim the soil of their Galician 
brothers, believe they can beat him again. Deser- 
tions there were ; but they have now been made 
good again. Nearer to the influence of the capital 
the military spirit would seem progressively to 
languish ; the accusation would doubtless be unjust 
in many cases, but the greater ease of communica- 
tion, following on the already shaken confidence of 
officers and men, under the persistent treachery of 
the old regime, has enabled anti-military propaganda 
to attain greater success. 

In the capital itself this propaganda reaches its 
height. Here, too, many of the troops would not 
be satisfied at its success, but it can be pushed 
far without fear of consequences. I was present 
yesterday at the Duma, when two ladies were dis- 
tributing patriotic pamphlets to the soldiers. A 
week ago the same pamphlets had been distributed 
without objection. Now the ladies were surrounded 
by an angry crowd of soldiers, sailors, and workmen, 
many of whom tore the pamphlets to pieces, accusing 
the ladies of being spies, police agents, and capitalists, 
threatened them with denunciation to the Council, 
and even with personal violence. An ugly scene 
was only averted by the fact that the ladies, 
both practised orators, behaved with great courage 
and restraint, and that one of them was widely 
known as a woman of advanced democratic opinions. 



196 War and Revolution in Russia 

The wife of a sergeant who had herself come to 
Petrograd as a deputy from the non-commissioned 
officers of a regiment at Smolensk, said to this lady : 
"They don't want the truth. You can't tell the 
truth here." The fiercest among the men were the 
sailors. As a rule, they are too well trained to say 
openly that they are against the war, but denounce 
the supposed aggressive policy of the Government, 
the capitalist interests in which England and Ger- 
many are alleged to have begun the war, and acclaim 
internationalism ; but now, worked up, they spoke 
freely, and one shouted amid general approval : 
" We've had enough of the war ! Enough blood has 
been spilt ! We know what our skins are worth ! " 
Public pronouncements by the Council of Work- 
men's Deputies, more or less favourable to the prose- 
cution of the war, must be read with the knowledge 
that these undercurrents exist and receive every 
encouragement, and that the Socialist group have 
attained great skill in minimising the truth. Thus 
the official figures of the casualties of the revolution 
are arrived at by neglecting those that fell in the 
cause of the old regime and the murdered officers, 
who are not considered " victims." Helsingfors and 
Cronstadt are officially reported in peace and 
security : from private information I learn that the 
spirit at the former remains bad, while at the latter 
an emissary sent by the Government to release the 



Soldiers and Workmen 197 

imprisoned officers was refused, with the argument 
of a loaded machine-gun. Officially the Council sup- 
ports the Temporary Government, but by its sup- 
porters and members attacks have been made on 
Guchkov, Miliukov, and Rodzianko, while there 
was even a question of arresting the Labour Minister 
of Justice, Kerensky, for having allowed General 
Ivanov, who made a half-hearted attempt to help 
the ex-Emperor during his journey to Petrograd, 
personal freedom while the charges against him 
are investigated. Purishkevich, who has worked 
like a lion for the needs of the army throughout the 
war and freed Russia from Rasputin, is accused of 
being a traitor. In a fine letter published yesterday, 
he rejects the accusation on to those who, in league 
with Germans within and without the realm, seek 
to reduce Russia to the Muscovite principality of 
the sixteenth century. While the factories are 
officially reported to have made an unexampled out- 
put of shells during some days of the past week, 
a correspondent writes on April 12th in Pravda 
(Truth), the extreme Socialist organ, that the work- 
men cannot work even half time " since there is 
nothing to do at the benches — there is no fuel," 
throwing the blame for this on the Government and 
the " bourgeoisie." 

The proportion of the extreme Social Democrats 
on the Council is estimated at about 20 per cent. 



198 War and Revolution in Russia 

In a resolution on the war they voted (April 10th) 
that " the Russian revolutionary democracy ought 
to appeal to the peoples of all the warring countries 
to rise against their oppressors, guilty of the fratri- 
cidal war. ... It is necessary to carry on further 
work for the construction of international ties with 
the object of stopping the war. ... It is necessary 
to compel the Russian Temporary Government not 
only to renounce all militarist plans, but immedi- 
ately to formulate the will of the peoples of Russia, 
i.e. to propose to all the combatants peace without 
annexation, indemnities, with the right of the peoples 
to self-government." Pravda, commenting on the 
situation in its issue of April 13th, remarked : " The 
undertakings of the deposed Tsar and of his Govern- 
ment, which up to the present are entirely unknown 
to the people, cannot be considered as unquestion- 
ably binding on the democracy." On the same day 
a leader in the official organ of the Council declares : 
" We are willing to hold out the hand of brotherhood 
to the peoples of Germany and Austria if they 
compel their Governments to renounce militarism. 
. . . We are ready to support with armed strength 
the popular masses of England, France, and Italy, if 
they compel their Governments to renounce mili- 
tarism and, nevertheless, are compelled to defend 
themselves from Germany. But we will emphatically 
protest against the prolongation of the war in the 



Soldiers and Workmen 199 

interests of capital, under whatever national flag it 
is hidden." When the innuendo of this passage is 
examined, and the power of an energetic 20 per 
cent minority is borne in mind, the difference 
between the whole Council and its extreme left wing 
would not seem to be great. 



XXV 
THOUGHTS ON THE POLISH QUESTION 1 

THE Polish question has once more burst upon the 
attention of a staggered and distracted Europe. 
It would, perhaps, be truer to say that, like an 
ammunition depot, near which an acquaintance 
of mine was stationed, which, touched by an 
Austrian bomb, continued cracker-wise to explode 
in bits all day, the Polish question has been actively 
bursting ever since the beginning of the war, and 
has now given a particularly violent explosion which 
will certainly not be the last, and probably will not 
prove to be the most violent. At the present 
moment the Moscow and Kiev papers, which 
reach Rovno at irregular intervals, are full of the 
German proclamation of a quasi-independent king- 
dom of Poland, and contain interviews with any 
Pole within reach of their correspondents who may 
have something to say on the subject. In its main 
lines the situation created by the latest German 
move is clear enough. Mr. Lednicki, president of 
the Moscow Polish Committee and one of the most 

1 The New Europe, December 7, 1916. 
200 



Thoughts on the Polish Question 201 

widely respected of the Polish leaders in Russia, 
formerly a member of the Duma, remarks briefly 
that it is difficult to say anything about the pro- 
clamation, except that it appears to be dictated by 
military motives and that it will create a most 
unpleasant situation for the upholders in Poland 
of the Russian " orientation," those, that is, who 
have looked to Russia as the direction from which 
the hopes of their country are most likely to receive 
the beginnings of fulfilment. But Mr. Szebeko, 
member of the Council of the Empire, goes further 
and lays the responsibility for the present situation, 
and for the fratricidal war that may develop from 
it between Poles in the Russian army and Poles from 
Russian Poland taken to serve in the German army, 
on the Russian Government and on the present 
Premier. He states as a fact that Mr. Sazonov 
resigned because of his dissatisfaction with Mr. 
Stunner's policy upon the Polish question, and 
that after trying in vain to get an Act accepted 
that would have contented the Polish leaders and 
cleared the atmosphere, laden as it has been 
with storm clouds throughout the year, he left 
the Government. Other reasons, too, may have 
been at work, and the actual occasion of Mr. 
Sazonov 's resignation is understood to have been 
different, but what Mr. Szebeko now says was 
freely said at the time and is probably true. The 



202 War and Revolution in Russia 

only remedy, Mr. Szebeko thinks, for the dangerous 
situation that has been allowed to arise would be 
the publication, on behalf of Russia and her Allies, 
with pointed emphasis on the latter, of a clear 
statement as to the proposed constitution of the 
future Polish state. 

One of those interviewed on this vital question 
says that, although everyone has been talking of 
something of the sort for a long time, the German 
act took him entirely by surprise. As usual there 
has been plenty of talk on our side — and the 
Germans have acted. What they have done now 
has doubtless, as the authorities quoted above point 
out, a double motive ; firstly, they want to create 
some show of legality before pressing Poles from 
Russian Poland into their army ; secondly, they 
have to create a buffer of sympathy with them- 
selves or antipathy against the Russians wherewith 
to hold up the pressure from the east towards the 
close of the war. But if the actual step taken by 
the enemy and the moment of it was unforeseen, 
the situation has clearly been developing in this 
direction for a considerable time past. As early as 
the beginning of summer the Polish leaders were 
much exercised by the news received of the political 
progress made by the Germans in Poland, and 
feared that when the Russian arms were victoriously 
carried back across the Vistula they would cease to 



Thoughts on the Polish Question 203 

be regarded as those of liberators by people of not 
sufficiently advanced political training to appre- 
ciate the underlying reasons for the privileges 
granted them by their German governors. Not 
long since a paper was read at a political club at 
Petrograd on the Polish question, when a Pole pre- 
sent put a damper on the subsequent discussion by 
remarking that since the proclamation of the Grand 
Duke Nicolas nothing had been done, and that the 
Polish question was at the moment being settled 
in Poland. In fact, the Germans have gone a 
long way towards satisfying the agitations of 
Poles as far as the internal life of the country goes. 
There is a Polish University in Warsaw, there are 
Polish courts and Polish schools, the Polish lan- 
guage and Polish customs are everywhere en- 
couraged, and in Warsaw there have been elaborate 
Polish national demonstrations under the direct 
patronage of the German Governor, Von Beseler. 
In this benign atmosphere the German tyranny 
and persecution of everything Polish in Posen may 
well fall into oblivion. True, the matter of the 
Polish legions in Austria does not seem to have been 
handled with conspicuous success, but, as was 
found in the Russian Army when something of the 
same sort was attempted, this is an experiment 
fraught with difficulty. 
Now it may well be that a mistake was made in 



204 War and Revolution in Russia 

not, within a reasonable time after the Grand 
Duke's proclamation, and during the palmy days 
of the war on the Bzura and the Rawka, publish- 
ing the intentions of the Russian Government on 
the future of Poland. Because this was not done, 
however, it does not follow that the motives for not 
doing it were altogether pernicious. Many Rus- 
sians, believers in the sincerity of the proclamation 
and eager that Poland should have real autonomy, 
thought that while active military operations were 
going on it was not opportune to enter upon a de- 
tailed consideration of the legal steps that should 
define and assure it ; and to have done so would 
undoubtedly have been to distract the attention 
of statesmen and administrators from the sole object 
which should have engrossed them — the prosecu- 
tion of the war. Any attempt to put into motion an 
autonomous administration with the front fifty miles 
west of Warsaw would probably, when the cum* 
brous movements and infinite tentacles of the Rus- 
sian bureaucratic machine are considered, have had 
an even more disintegrating effect. The flood 
of ink now let loose is a measure of what might 
have been expected had contrary counsels prevailed. 
It may be objected that what the Germans have 
done could have been done on the side of the Allies 
There is, however, this difference in the situation, 
that in setting up a new kingdom of Poland, the 



Thoughts on the Polish Question 205 

Germans are dealing with foreign land of which 
they are in occupation. We learn that German 
public opinion is not wholly favourable to the 
manner and policy of the proclamation. But 
the German Government can afford to disregard 
German opinion about Russian Poland just as 
it can disregard the dissatisfaction of Poles as 
expressed by the Rector of the University of 
Warsaw at the disappointingly partial scope of 
the measures promised to be put in force. If 
it were a question of Posen, or Silesia, the German 
Government could not maintain so comfortable 
an attitude. The Russian situation, on the other 
hand, is much what would be that of Germany 
were she called upon to set up autonomy in Posen : 
with the best will in the world Russia must tread 
warily, and has a long and thorny path before her. 
Not even with this considerable advantage have 
the German statesmen found their task easy. It 
is evident that there have been many abortive 
attempts to find a wider basis for their policy, and 
they have only succeeded in maintaining a scheme 
by strictly confining it to Russian Poland. They 
have, in fact, partially solved their problem by 
excluding from it all the refractory elements. 

On the side of Russia and her Allies such a 
simple method is inadmissible. Now or later they 
will have to find a formula covering the whole 



206 War and Revolution in Russia 

question of Poland ; and to leave out of present 
consideration many hard questions that will call for 
answer, there is one which, after insistently pre- 
senting itself time and again for inspection, now 
resolutely refuses to be put back into the box. This 
is the fundamental question of geographic delimita- 
tion. " There is no real Poland," says Mr. Lednicki, 
" without Galicia, Silesia, and Posen." In this he 
is supported by Mr. Szebeko, who will probably, 
he himself says, be entrusted with the task of pre- 
senting the Polish view to the Russian Government, 
as well, indeed, as by every other prominent leader 
of Polish public opinion. And Mr. Szebeko demands 
for this problem the attention and co-operation of 
the Allies. 

In maps of Poland as it was, the territory claimed 
forms roughly a square from north-east of Vitebsk 
to west of Danzig, and embraces Breslau and Cracow 
on the west, Mogilov and Kiev on the east, Lvov and 
Tarnopol on the south. The reintegration in a new 
kingdom of Poland of the eastern strip with Vitebsk, 
Mogilov and Kiev, belongs evidently to the realm of 
dreams and need not be considered ; the rest is of 
serious moment. When the military strength of 
Germany has been blasted away and the map of 
Europe is carved anew, the future of Silesia and 
Posen must be one for the general council of the 
Allied Powers, and it will be for them to consider 



Thoughts on the Polish Question 207 

whether by cutting away from Germany the whole 
of Silesia, containing, as it does, a large pro- 
portion of Germans, they will be paving the way 
towards a stable peace or will thereby rather 
create a new Alsatian problem in the East of 
Europe. Posnania, more definitely Polish, the 
cradle, it is called, of Polish civilisation more hardly 
treated, and not Germanised by the brutal thorough- 
ness of the Expropriation Laws and their like, may 
present less trouble. The question of Danzig, 
however, is sure to give rise to difficulty if insisted 
upon by the Poles, and so far back as the spring 
of 1915 aroused spirited reproach from some leaders 
of the Polish National Democratic Party against 
the part they declared to be played by Great 
Britain in blocking the approach of Poland to the 
sea. " No Pole," repeats Mr. Lednicki in a separate 
article, " will be satisfied by a Polish State that 
does not take in Galicia, Silesia, and the principality 
of Posen, a Polish State without Danzig, without 
the mouth of the Vistula, without a way out to the 
sea." But far more urgent at the present moment 
than Danzig is the problem of Galicia 's future, and 
at the same time it is one less within the competence 
of the Western Allies. 

Polish writers and politicians claim Galicia as 
part of Poland. They have never made a secret of 
this. No Russian I have ever met admits their 



208 War and Revolution in Russia 

claim. The Polish claim is founded upon their 
historical possession before it fell into the seething 
pot of the Austrian Empire, and upon the prepon- 
derance of Poles among the town population. The 
Russian view has for its justification that still 
earlier in history the land was Russian before ever 
it became Polish, and that the bulk of the peasantry 
is Ruthenian, that is, Russian at one remove. The 
figures of the population taken from a recent Polish 
guidebook are — 40 per cent. Polish, 40 per cent. 
Ruthenian, and 20 per cent. Jewish, and it needs 
only a very slight acquaintance with Galicia to see 
that the town and the rural population belong in the 
main to different nationalities. Therefore, if the 
principle of nationality were to be applied, it would 
be hard to say to which of its neighbours Galicia 
should be attached, save that it can never again be 
attached to Hungary, from which it is separated by 
mountains of rock and national hatred. The 
Ruthenians, who were the advance guard of the 
Little Russians, pushed up against the Carpathian 
Mountains, are, in fact, as much Russian as their 
brothers who stayed within the boundaries of 
Volynia and Podolia. They speak the same lan- 
guage, they wear the same clothes, they have the 
same high, broad foreheads and little tip-tilted 
noses ; they are the same peasants, tillers of the same 
rich, black soil. By religion they belong to the 



Thoughts on the Polish Question 209 

Uniate Greek Church, but now many of them 
have become Orthodox, like a colony of Ruthenians 
who emigrated not many years since to Canada, 
to the indignation of the local Roman Catholic 
authorities. They belong so much to the land of 
Galicia and the land to them, that, in ordinary 
parlance, they are often simply called " Galicians," 
a term which would never be applied without 
qualification to the Poles or Jews of that country. 

Among the Ruthenians are not only peasants, 
but also a substantial educated class. In Galicia 
they are divided politically. The majority are the 
so-called Ukrainophils, supported by Austria-Hun- 
gary, who cherished the vain hope of a separate 
Little Russian state being set up under the auspices 
of the Emperor Francis Joseph, and even carried 
on their propaganda in the Russian Ukraine itself. 
The Russophile minority, as is only natural, have 
always turned towards Russia as to their true 
mother-country, and kept alive the spirit of Russia 
among their people. Their attitude was held a 
danger to the State ; the Russian alphabet was 
forbidden, all Russian tendencies persecuted, those 
found in possession of Pushkin's poems were sent 
to prison by the active Austrian police. Therefore, 
when, in the autumn of 1914, General Brusilov and 
Radko Dimitriev drove the Austrians through^Lvov 
and to the outer hills of the Carpathians, their 
p 



210 War and Revolution in Russia 

troops were hailed by thousands of Ruthenians 
as saviours and as brothers. Every Russian who 
set his foot upon Galician ground felt that he was 
helping to reclaim a part — a very little part, but yet 
a part — of Russia's soul from the hated domina- 
tion of the Teuton. The compact of welcome and 
brotherly friendship then made has since been 
sealed by suffering. Hardly a clod of Galician 
earth is there that has not been hallowed by the 
shedding of Russian blood. And though the suffer- 
ing of the Galician people has been great, through 
it still shines the hope of a future life of peace under 
the sheltering arm of their great mother Russia. 
They had much that Russia cannot give them : 
good administration, beautiful roads, agricultural 
colleges, pretty things in the towns from Vienna, 
neat books from America ; but their souls sighed 
for the spirit of Russia and without it will not be 
at rest. 

The same must be said of the big Ruthenian 
fragment in Hungary. The persecution of these 
Ruthenians is very brutal, and the Magyars have 
been aided by Rome. They have been allowed to 
introduce the Magyar language in the Ruthene 
Uniate Church and to expel its Slavonic liturgy. 

Here, then, is a point of acute difficulty in a 
pronouncement by the Russian Government on 
the Polish question. The Ruthenians welcomed 



Thoughts on the Polish Question 211 

the Russian arms, suffered for them, died in thou- 
sands for their movement of loyalty towards Russia. 
The Poles and Jews of Galicia were not inspired by 
the same feelings. Among the Poles the more far- 
sighted political leaders indeed accepted and wel- 
comed the Russian conquest as the only means 
by which they could hope that Galician Poland 
might be rejoined to the greater part of their 
country ; but the rank and file of the bourgeois 
population were too comfortable under Austrian 
rule to desire any change. Their province enjoyed 
practical autonomy, and within it they ruled the 
roost. Without displaying actual hostility towards 
the Russians, it was nevertheless clear that their 
sympathies were not with the conquerors. Nor 
must it be forgotten that the Russians were con- 
querors, and have been busy all this summer again 
driving back the Austrians. They won Galicia by 
the sword. A very typically Russian administra- 
tion was set up in Lvov. The Emperor himself 
made a special tour through the province, and gave 
a diamond -mounted sword to the Grand Duke 
Nicolas in memory of his conquest. When the day 
of settlement comes, these things will not, and per- 
haps ought not, to be forgotten. Possibly some 
rational partition of Galicia can be devised, leaving 
the west and Cracow, Polish beyond all question, 
to the nation of which it is the ancient capital, and 



212 War and Revolution in Russia 

giving the east and south to Russia. But prophecy is 
useless. I am merely concerned here to point to the 
existence of a grave difficulty. The Poles say they 
will not be satisfied with anything short of Galicia. 
The Russians believe that Poland has no right to 
Galicia, and feel it to be a part of Russia. It is 
significant that, in the course of a lengthy interview, 
Mr. V. A. Maklakov, one of the chief Russian pro- 
gressive politicians (not to be confused with his 
brother, a former reactionary Minister of the Interior) 
while emphasising the past faults of Russian policy 
towards the Poles and the necessity that Poland 
should be an autonomous State, makes no reference 
at all to Galicia. In view of these facts it would 
not seem easy for a Russian proclamation on the 
future constitution of Poland to satisfy the hopes 
or assuage the fears of the chief contending parties. 
As if expressly to point a finger of warning for 
those who believe in easy solutions, the same papers 
bring the strange news that the police have searched 
the rooms of Mr. Grabski, President of the Central 
Citizens' Committee (of the Government of the 
Kingdom of Poland) at Petrograd, and have seized 
his documents. The fact that such an incident should 
have taken place shows the bitterness of the Polish 
situation. The Poles feel themselves to be one 
people, whether under Russia, Germany, or Austria- 
Hungary. Nevertheless, they are expected in 



Thoughts on the Polish Question 213 

Russia to be loyal against their brothers among the 
enemy ; in Austria and Germany they are bound to 
fight against the Slav. During the terrible days 
of the great retreat, the loyalty of the Russian Poles 
was terribly tested, the more because each step back- 
ward taken by the Russian Army raised the hopes 
of the Austrian Poles that the liberation of their 
country might come from their side. A vain hope, 
indeed, as anyone who had considered the history 
of Austria might have known. From Germany, 
with her rod of iron, no one was rash enough to look 
for a liberating movement. Alone in Russia could 
hope be placed, and Russia had spoken through 
the Grand Duke Nicolas the word of freedom which 
had set Russia and all the world aflame. The Poles 
undoubtedly hoped for an earlier fulfilment of their 
national longing, and perhaps, without thinking of 
the practical difficulties, were deeply disappointed 
that nothing was done to put the Grand Duke's 
promise of freedom into practice. And this dis- 
appointment must have been the greater because it 
was exasperated by the repeated raising of expecta- 
tion that immediate measures would be taken. In 
the last days before the evacuation of Warsaw, Mr. 
Goremykin, then Prime Minister, gave an assurance 
that a fundamental law expressing the promised 
autonomy was being worked out and would be 
published. No such law was published, and on other 



214 War and Revolution in Russia 

occasions hope was raised only to be equally dis- 
appointed. What makes the Polish position one of 
exceptional difficulty and gives to many utterances 
of the Polish leaders a tinge of bitterness, even of 
despair, is not the length of time that hope has been 
deferred, or the internal difficulties that confront 
them, but the fear that influences exist which if 
they gained the upper hand would annul the Grand 
Duke's proclamation, or at best end in such a 
whittling away of it that only a dead and fruitless 
stick would remain in place of the splendid young 
tree that imagination foresaw. It is this fear that 
makes the Poles now lay special emphasis on the 
connection of all the Allies with the Polish problem. 
It is impossible not to sympathise deeply with them. 
It is needless to repeat that the British public joins in 
their expectation of the fulfilment of the Grand 
Duke's words. It is elementary statesmanship that 
without a settlement of the Polish problem no peace 
can prevail in Europe after the war. It is essential 
that the Poles should believe that it will be honestly 
and well settled. But it is useless to disguise that 
the problem is a hard one, and that the settlement 
cannot be such as will fully satisfy everyone. This is 
of the essence of political settlements under given 
circumstances, a truism that is in danger of being 
forgotten, at all events on this side of the world. 



"PEACE WITHOUT ANNEXATIONS OR 
INDEMNITIES " 

A LETTER FROM PETROGRAD IN JUNE 1 

""VT^OU know — we all know — that the country 
JL is on the verge of ruin, that our army hardly 
exists, that it could not possibly advance, that the 
immediate future of Russia is black : well, you 
must realise that the present situation is ten times 
worse than the worst that you imagine, and then 
the picture will not be black enough." These words 
were spoken by a Russian officer, of between thirty 
and forty years, by rank a Captain in one of the 
technical services, a Knight of St. George, who has 
been at the Front for two and a half years, at a small 
gathering of representatives of various public 
Societies on the 29th of May, 1917, and at the time 
there was much to justify them. In fact, from the 
first week after the revolution the situation became 
almost steadily worse. True, Russia has looked 
civil war in the face, and the parties responsible 
for bringing her there did not like the sight. The 
four regiments which turned in the 3rd of May to 

1 The Nineteenth Century and After. Nov., 1917, 
215 



216 War and Revolution in Russia 

threaten the Government, and those which turned 
out later to defend it, were fortunately persuaded 
to go home before the collision occurred that might 
have been fatal. Save for a few shots next day, 
half a dozen killed, and a few dozen trampled on, 
no harm was done. The guilty drew back, but 
only to continue underground the policy that they 
did not venture openly to champion. Excessive 
attention has been paid to the leader of the " Bolshe- 
viki " or Maximalists among the Russian Social 
Democratic Labour Party, Lenin. His return to 
Russia through Germany was a theatrical demon- 
stration of the Teutonism in Socialist circles in 
Petrograd and his influence is considerable ; but 
had it been met by sincerity among those who 
profess to stand apart from his platform, he would 
not have accomplished much. What has done most 
harm has been the unexpressed support given to 
the Lenin agitation by the acts of those who pose as 
his opponents, and it is principally owing to this 
that, after a temporary or superficial improvement, 
the discipline of the army suffered a terrible decline. 
One section indeed among the Socialists, remaining 
staunch to its patriotism, has unwaveringly held 
aloft the banner of rectitude : this is the party of 
Plehanov, among which also the famous revolu- 
tionaries, Vera Zasulich and Deutsch, may be 
counted. For this Plehanov is openly assailed as a 



" Peace without Annexations " 217 

bourgeois and an imperialist in company with 
Emile Vandervelde, Gustave Herve and Will Thorne. 
" Capitalist," " imperialist " and " bourgeois " 
have indeed, as the words are now used, ceased to 
have any real meaning and have become mere 
terms of abuse. Against the Plehanov party, 
whose admirably edited paper Unity (Edinstvo) 
does daily battle for the cause of Russia and her 
allies, are ranged the Leninites, various other 
factions of the Socialist party, Maxim Gorky and 
his friends, and the chief influence of the Council of 
Workmen's and Soldiers' Deputies in their official 
organ, the News of the Council. That this is not 
the ostensible policy of the Council does not alter 
the fact. 

From the moment of its inception the managers 
of the Council pursued the line of destroying all 
confidence in the Liberal leaders of the nation by 
whom its social forces were organised for the 
purpose of combating the Germans within and 
without the realm, who attacked and overthrew 
Sturmer and Sukhomlinov, and without whose 
ardent and patriotic work during the days of the 
revolution Russia would have been split by the 
internecine feuds of different parties struggling for 
power. The Council, child of that Council which 
organised the great general strike of 1905, was not, 
it must be noted, in any sense a constitutionally 



218 War and Revolution in Russia 

elected body. In 1905 it was a revolutionary group, 
and in 1917 it made its appearance in the same 
guise. But there was this difference. In 1905 
action could only be taken by revolutionary means : 
when the Council was now re-born the Duma had 
already taken control of the situation, and it was 
not against the autocracy but against the influence 
of the Duma that the Council directed its revo- 
lutionary aims. The excuse offered that the Fourth 
Duma, elected on a restricted and partial franchise, 
did not truly represent Russia, is too flimsy to bear 
inspection ; for the Duma, by determined opposition 
to the Court and by its efforts in the prosecution of 
the War, had long proved its devotion to the 
popular cause. Every thinking patriot could see 
that the authority of the Duma required to be 
strengthened, not weakened, and its life lengthened ; 
that under the influence of the revolution it must 
inevitably go forward under a more democratic 
banner ; and that at the worst but a few months' 
delay would bring the Constituent Assembly and a 
new franchise. In these circumstances, the Work- 
men's Council set to work to make effective action 
by the Duma impossible ; Steklov (whose real 
name is Nahamkis), Skobelev, and others, in their 
innumerable speeches to the masses of soldiers who 
thronged to the Duma, bent all their energies to 
arouse in their hearers a sense that only the revolu- 



"Peace without Annexations " 219 

tion was of importance, that only the soldiers and 
the workmen had achieved it, and that everyone 
else was a bourgeois or a capitalist pursuing the 
most vulgarly selfish aims. Rodzianko was thus 
spitefully assailed ; but it is needless to give a list 
of names. The tendency was general and persistent. 
The soldiers, in whom the sense of discipline, shaken 
by the furious events in the streets, was almost 
completely uprooted by the Council's Order No. 1, 
were a blank page for its leaders to write on, and 
were naturally incapable of distinguishing between 
a despotic body like the Council, self -elected in the 
beginning, or elected by an infinitesimal fraction 
of the people, and afterwards collecting round itself 
the authority of other committees taught that they 
had no one else to whom to turn, and an assembly 
of true representatives of the nation. The Tem- 
porary Government chosen by the Duma was to 
work exclusively " under the control " of the 
Council, and to have power only " so far as and no 
further than " it deserved the confidence of revolu- 
tionary Russia, of which the test was to be applied by 
the Council. Nobody knowing these facts and not 
determined to be deceived could expect that the 
Government would be able satisfactorily to fulfil 
its first duty towards the nation, that is, to govern. 
When the Petrograd Council obtained from a general 
assembly of all the Councils of Workmen's and 



220 War and Revolution in Russia 

Soldiers' Deputies throughout Russia a commission 
to represent them until the meeting of the Con- 
stituent Assembly and to keep watch over the 
Government, it was only the outward ratification 
of an already existing state of affairs. Observers at 
a distance who, remembering the former importance 
of Moscow and the immense proportion of peasants 
to the total of the nation, believe that Petrograd has 
not the decisive voice in Russia are mistaken. 
Moscow has sunk to the position of a large provincial 
town, where the first question is u What do they 
think in Petrograd ? " In so far as anyone wields 
power in Russia, the power is in the hands of the 
Petrograd Council of Workmen's and Soldiers' 
Deputies. 

The two points of vital importance for the 
Government were inevitably the War and, depend- 
ing from it, foreign policy. The two men in the 
Government best known as political leaders of 
ability and experience, as resolute patriots, were 
Guchkov, the Minister of War, and Miliukov at the 
Foreign Office. On them, therefore, the attack of 
the enemies of the Government was concentrated. 
Guchkov 's position was made difficult from the 
first, and in spite of concessions on his part rapidly 
became impossible. When he went to inspect the 
Western Front, the Commander-in-Chief, General 
Gourko, found it necessary to recommend him to 



" Peace without Annexations " 221 

the soldiers as having fought against England in 
the Boer War ; for this proved his democratic 
principles. When he went to the South- Western 
Front, he shook hands at the Staff at Kiev with all 
the soldiers, but only bowed to the Generals, and 
pursued a similar policy in visiting the chief military 
hospital. But no outward obeisance could avail. 
Guchkov, hinself an ex-hussar, who has seen service 
in four campaigns, who has given fully of his 
strength and energy to the army during the present 
War, and understands the organization of war, was 
not the man for the Council. Every step he took 
was supervised, his orders questioned or ignored, 
his authority set at nought, and on the 14th of May 
he resigned, giving his reasons with complete 
frankness. It was inevitable that Miliukov should 
follow him. The two belong to different parties and 
were political opponents before the War ; but 
now they both belonged to the party that aimed at 
efficiency. The same charge lay against Miliukov 
as against Guchkov : he wished to win the War. 
He refused to attempt to juggle the Allies into a 
situation where doing lip service to the cause of the 
War they risked bartering away for the fiction of 
Russia's support the reality of what they were 
fighting for. For this was, if not the object of the 
Council, at all events the logical effect of its policy. 
The first stage of the revolution came to an end 



222 War and Revolution in Russia 

when the ex-Emperor was confined to Tsarskoe 
Selo. The second was accomplished when the 
formula " Peace without annexations or indem- 
nities " broke up the Government and drove it, by 
forcing on it the choice between open anarchy and a 
coalition, still more completely under the power of 
the Council, which refused openly to accept power 
and responsibility. 

Great efforts have been made both by the Allies 
and by patriotic Russians to interpret the formula 
as to renouncing annexations in the sense in which 
Germany annexed iUsace-Lorraine, and indemnities 
in the sense of the German indemnity levied on 
France after the war of 1870. But this is not the 
meaning of the Workmen's Council. A leading 
article in the official News of the Council on the 27th 
of May quotes the following phrase from an English 
paper : 

" Public opinion in Russia, so far as it is ex- 
pressed in the views of the revolutionary leaders, is 
entirely inclined towards the same understanding 
of the objects of the War on which the Western 
Allies take up their position." 

The News continues : 

" You deceive yourselves, gentlemen ! Or rather, 
you vainly try to deceive your peoples concerning 
the real policy of the Russian revolution. The 
Russian revolution will not sacrifice one soldier to 



" Peace without Annexations " 223 

help you to set right  historical injustices ' accom- 
plished against you. And what about the historical 
injustices accomplished by you ? Your force used 
on Ireland, India, Egypt, the numberless peoples 
inhabiting every continent." 

Let the " Allies " [inverted commas in the article] 
clearly understand : 

" No seizure of lands, no indemnification. If after 
this it [the Temporary Government] decides on an 
advance, it will be in the firm belief that the 
Governments of the nations ' allied ' with us stand 
on the same platform." 

This was followed on the 29th of May by a leading 
article entitled " Without Annexations," in which 
" the direct sense " of the word is explained as " the 
seizure by force of territory in the present — and 
only in the present ! — War." The article continues : 

" We want peace. We want it as quickly as 
possible. . . . • Annexation ' means the forcible 
seizure of territory which was on the day of the 
declaration of war in the power of another State. 
' Without annexations ' means not one drop of the 
people's blood for such seizure ! This is clear and 
definite. Only he will not understand it, who wishes 
not to understand." 

On the following day the first leading article in the 
News of the Council declared : 

" An impression may be created as though an 



224 War and Revolution in Russia 

offensive [on the part of the army] were the principal 
task of the new Temporary Government and the 
Council of Workmen's and Soldiers' Deputies. . . . 
But such an impression is a profound error. It is 
entirely untrue that we are organising an offensive 
at the Front." 

Further : 

" The revolutionary army cannot take the offen- 
sive, if every soldier in its ranks is not firmly con- 
vinced that his exploits and sacrifices really serve 
the cause of freedom and of the revolution and not 
the enrichment of the robbers of international 
capital. For an offensive to be possible on our 
Front, an active foreign policy is imperative, which 
should set aside all possibility of error as to the aims 
and character of the present War." 

" Peace without annexations or indemnities " 
was not a Russian invention. It came to Russia 
from the West and in the mouths of Scheidemann 
and his fellow-Socialists of Teuton breed meant the 
policy lately endorsed by Vorwtirts, that Germany 
would never give up Alsace-Lorraine, or Austria 
Bosnia-Herzegovina ; and doubtless that Belgium 
and Serbia should not receive compensation for the 
wrong done them unless as part of a new bargain 
the price of which should be their acceptance of 
Hohenzollern-Hapsburg tutelage. In the mouths 
of the Petrograd Council it means, as their own 
declarations show, precisely the same. Their idea of 
" the aims and character of the present War " was 



" Peace without Annexations " 225 

further clearly expressed in the front page editorial 
of the News on the 9th of May, an article which 
deserves particular attention. " The Struggle for 
Peace " it is headed. 

" Three years of a war criminally contrived by 
international robbers have filled to overflowing the 
cup of popular patience. How much blood, how 
much woe, how many tears ? Strength does not 
suffice longer to bear this outrage on humanity. 
And if at moments the burden of blood and tears 
threaten to crush us, who are far from the Front, 
what must it be to those soldiers who live from day 
to day waiting on the whistle of bullets in the cold, 
in the damp, in the dirt, far from everything that is 
sweet and dear ? Is it surprising that at times 
nerves cannot hold out, and that they want to 
throw everything to the devil and run home, with- 
out looking back, to their own corner ? Is it 
surprising that a spirit thus spreads ready to 
take shape in the cry : Peace at any price ? 
Separate peace, or not separate peace, but at once, 
to-day ! " 

Is it surprising, it can only be echoed, that within a 
week from this Guchkov resigned ? 

The Council is against war to a victorious con- 
clusion ; it is therefore for peace without victory, 
that is, for a peace which will not be a defeat for 
Germany. But the ideas of the Council do not stop 
short here. They aim at no less than a complete 
subversion of the existing order in the nations 
Q 



226 War and Revolution in Russia 

allied to Russia, and their propagators regard 
themselves as torch-bearers to the whole world. 

" We will not [says a pronouncement of the 
Council's International Department on the 2nd of 
June concerning English affairs] make illusions for 
ourselves : the democratic flood mounts, but it has 
not yet reached the primary stage of its growth. 
Weeks and months will probably elapse before the 
flood can really overflow the strongholds of reaction 
and turn England to freedom within and peace 
without." 

England is warned betimes. A glance at the position 
of Kerensky, the new Minister of War, shows how 
deeply the Council is committed to its policy. 

When the Black Sea Fleet passed a resolution 
that " The watchword ' Peace for the whole world ' 
is in the first place actively threatened by German 
militarism, therefore we must exert all our strength 
together with the peoples allied to us for the struggle 
against it," the Council's organ editorially com- 
mented (June 6) : 

" But it is also true that this watchword is no less 
threatened by the militarism of the governing 
classes in the countries allied to us. Revolutionary 
democratic Russia will betray itself into self-decep- 
tion and become a powerful weapon in the hands of 
the * allied ' imperialists if it forgets this. We are 
bound to support our brothers, the workmen and 
peasants, in allied countries. And only when our 



" Peace without Annexations " 227 

joint friendly force succeeds in compelling the allied 
Governments to renounce great imperialist aims, 
only then will it be possible to attain in full measure 
the ' exertion of all our strength,' if the German 
people then continues to remain in complete sub- 
jection to its imperialist Government and Germany 
does not wish to conclude peace. 

" Really fruitful results [says another leader in 
the same issue] can only be given by another 
conference — a conference in which every group that 
comes to it will from the very beginning feel itself 
one of the detachments of the international army 
of labour, collected to undertake a common business 
with common forces. " 

In other words, before the British nation feels and 
acts as if it were animated by the same aims as its 
enemies, the Council will give no countenance to the 
prosecution of the War ; and no amount of resolu- 
tions and protestations against a separate peace, by 
which the Council tries to save its face before the 
world, can minimise the force of its teaching in the 
minds of the ignorant Russian soldiery. 

Kerensky is x Assistant President of the Council. 
He is a much-loved man, widely respected at the 
Bar for modesty and high ideals. He is responsible 
to the Council. As War Minister his most decisive 
act so far has been an order on the 25th of May 
concerning preparations for a general offensive. 
1 That is, was in June. 



228 War and Revolution in Russia 

" Standing where we are," he wrote, " we can never 
drive out the foe. Forwards, for freedom for the land 
and the will of the people ! " Such is the antago- 
nism to the idea underlying this order, that it was 
actually never printed in the News of the Council and 
was only distantly referred to in the hostile leader 
of May 30, quoted above. And if this is the attitude 
of the Council in its official capacity towards the 
War and the Allies, it can easily be understood that 
individual members and supporters go much further. 
Chernov, one of the Socialists in the Coalition 
formed after Miliukov's resignation, spoke so openly 
against an offensive at a meeting of the Peasants' 
Assembly, that the other members of the Govern- 
ment asked for an explanation, which, being 
furnished, was to the effect that his speech had not 
been correctly reported, but that in any case he 
spoke as a civilian. Skobelev, another Socialist 
Minister, publicly states that his standpoint is that 
of Robert Grimm, who teaches that any Socialist 
defending his country is a traitor to himself. 
Examples could easily be multiplied. It is sufficient 
to say that the Russian army and people were 
industriously taught during the space of three 
months by the leaders of the Council that the War 
was manufactured by capitalists — but chiefly by 
those in France and England — and must be stopped 
as soon as possible without reference to the acts 



" Peace without Annexations " 229 

that led up to and began it on the part of Germany, 
to her violation of international rights during it, 
or to the European hegemony to achieve which is 
her aim in it. Even Kerensky so far adopts this 
view that in a speech to the sailors at Helsingfors he 
declared that Russia does not wish to be " a State 
like England or Germany." In order to gain 
credence the Socialist leaders constantly profess that 
the revolution is in danger of being crushed by a 
reactionary party. " Around Miliukov," wrote the 
News of the Council on the 25th of May, " there is 
already going forward the organization of all the 
counter-revolutionary forces of the Imperialist 
bourgeoise." In the same number of the News a 
violent attack was printed on Purishkevich, to 
whose words and deeds the possibility of the 
revolution was in no small degree due, entitled 
" Counter-Revolutionary Agitation in the Army," 
and falling on an open letter, in which Purishkevich 
exposed the Leninites, as an incitement to pogroms 
and " a public scandal to which it is time to put an 
end." The fact is that there has been and is no 
counter-revolutionary party and that no one even 
dimly fosters the hope of restoring the old regime. 
But a reactionary movement was necessary to 
excuse the continued agitation of the Council itself, 
and a reaction was therefore invented. 

The divisions of opinion since the revolution have 



230 War and Revolution in Russia 

had the result of bringing into prominence antago- 
nism to the Western Allies or partiality to Germany 
that lay relatively dormant before. Although 
indeed his attitude towards the War was well known 
among Russians, Maxim Gorky was placed in the 
spring of 1916 on the committee of the Anglo- 
Russian Society. The revolution gave him an 
opportunity to show his true colours, and his paper 
Novaya Jizn (New Life), of which the publica- 
tion commenced on the 3rd of May, is notable for 
the persistency of its attacks and insinuations 
against England and France, or as they are called 
" the Anglo-French Coalition." In the fourth 
number Gorky himself wrote that the War was " a 
bloody nightmare," " the suicide of Europe " ; 
" let us tell the bitter truth — we are all guilty of 
this crime, all and every one " ; and in articles and 
parables Gorky has done everything in his power 
to prove the uselessness and wickedness of the War, 
and that it should be stopped. The same tendency 
is pursued almost every day in leading articles and 
by the principal contributors to the paper. One 
remarks that the question of compensating Belgium, 
Serbia, and Poland is conjoined by the English and 
the French with the question of the guilt of the War. 
" But in view of the difficulty and the sterility of 
deciding the question in such a form," the writer 
proposes that an international loan should be 



" Peace without Annexations " 231 

raised for the purpose, to which those who have 
most profited by the War should most contribute. 
In another, attack is made on the supposed decline 
of freedom in England. " Cabinet autocracy," we 
read, " is turning so-called parliamentary govern- 
ment into the worst of tyrannies. . . . This down- 
fall of English political liberty has been manifested 
in the most appalling fashion during the shameful 
War which our patriotic defenders shamelessly con- 
tinue to give out to the uninstructed masses as a 
struggle 'for freedom and culture.'" Or again, an 
article " On Loyalty, Victory, and the Offensive " 
leads up to the conclusion that " an offensive 
without the Allies first assenting to the new peace 
platform would be a victory for Miliukov and a 
sacrifice of the interests of the country to the 
bourgeoisie policy of aggression." Or again, Gorky 
sympathetically prints a long letter to himself from 
the Bulgarian Ambassador at Berlin, known from 
of old as a strenuous pro-German agent, proposing 
an immediate armistice between Russia and 
Germany upon the terms that the forces of both 
nations should remain where they are, until such 
time as the Constituent Assembly in Russia decides 
as to the prolongation or otherwise of the War. As 
a final example may be taken the editorial comment 
on the 3rd of June on Ribot's speech, which is 
denounced as " a resolute refusal to adopt the peace 



232 War and Revolution in Russia 

platform put forward by the Temporary Govern- 
ment under the immediate pressure of revolutionary 
democracy. ... The word is with our Temporary 
Government. From our side also the question must 
be put no less clearly and resolutely. If peace 
cannot be attained with the assistance of M. Ribot, 
it must be attained against his will." And to 
enforce this, Gorky's paper is taking a prominent 
part in the agitation against Kerensky for having 
suggested the idea of an offensive. 

Nor was Gorky, whose chief commercial interests 
are in Germany, the only member of the com- 
mittee of the Anglo-Russian Society known to hold 
anti-war opinions, and this body's want of success 
in winning any measure of support among average 
otherwise uninterested Russians may have been 
partly due not only to its official godfathering, 
always suspicious in Russia, but also to the fact 
that side by side with genuine patriots some of its 
movers were drawn fron a well-known literary circle 
in which the influence of Teutonic studies is pro- 
found and of long standing. Mereshkovsky, the 
novelist, also chose an early moment to cry that the 
War was the shame of human kind, that all alike 
were guilty of its outbreak, that the fine phrases 
used of it by the Allies were lies, and that those who 
insisted now on continuing it are the chief culprits. 
In such circles the fashionable catchwords have been 



" Peace without Annexations " 233 

" the revolution will conquer the War " and 
" England must learn that the revolution is far 
more important than the War." It will be wise if 
England scrutinises with some care Russian literary 
prophets who may arrive to boom the revolution, 
for behind the smile of friendship may lurk thoughts 
of enmity and treason. 

To turn from such elevated spheres to the 
Leninites is to plunge into the abyss of prejudice, 
hatred, and crime. On the 30th of May Pravda 
(Truth) despairingly shrieks : " The English and 
the French bankers have through their agents — 
Sir Buchanan, Albert Thomas, Vandervelde and 
Co. — attained their end." People have begun to 
talk in Russia of an offensive. It is (May 29). 

" the clearly formulated powerful will of the pro- 
letariat and army of Russia to propose a general 
peace to all the warring Powers on the basis of the 
self-government of nations. Only he can be an 
ally of revolutionary Russia who wants this peace 
and refuses, in deed and not in word, to make use 
of the revolutionary army of Russia for the aims of 
imperialism." 

But this is not to be construed merely in the sense 
of the Council's pronouncements. Pravda yearns 
for the liberation of Alsace-Lorraine, though not 
its return to France ; but further also of Armenia 
(from Russia), Egypt, India, Ireland (from 



234 War and Revolution in Russia 

England), Finland, Turkestan, Persia, the Ukraine 
(from Russia), Bosnia, Serbia, Poland, etc. Let 
all the troops be withdrawn from these countries 
and the political millennium will ensue. But in the 
meantime " peace without annexation," i.e. in this 
War, will do. Only the way to get it is not by the 
negotiations of Asquith, Ribot, Bethmann-Hollweg, 
Scheidemann, and Thomas, the lackeys of capital- 
istic grab, but by a world-wide proletarian revolu- 
tion, starting with an " ultimatum " to the Allies. 
Though first of all detesting England, it is only fair 
to say that the rage of Lenin's party is directed 
against all ordered government. Pravda has been a 
steadily bitter opponent of the first Temporary 
Government, of the present Coalition Ministry, and 
demands that the Council should formally take all 
the power into its hands. Yet the probability is 
that should it do so Pravda would not cease to fume. 
Its trend is towards anarchy in every form. The 
Leninites were the first to seize private property in 
Petrograd, installing themselves in the beautiful 
house of Kshesinska, the dancer, from which it is 
alleged that 227,000 roubles' worth of furs have 
since disappeared. This was an example eagerly 
followed, and bands of anarchists have on several 
occasions seized and rifled private houses. It was 
the Leninites who formed the " Red Guard " of 
armed workmen responsible to their party alone. 



u Peace without Annexations " 235 

They cry openly " Down with the War ! Down 
with the bourgeoisie ! " On the banners of the last 
contingent to arrive through Germany was inscribed 
" Long live Germany ! " and members of the 
Council welcomed the new stalwarts, " Not one 
kopek for the new loan ! " Nothing, in fact, that 
could make Russia strong or efficient. A meeting 
which collected 30,000 roubles for the defence of 
Adler, the Austrian Socialist, resolved that 

" the English, German, and French capitalists, and 
ex-Socialists who have gone over to their side, are 
our foes, our class enemies. . . . Down with the 
* mutual amnesty ' of the Socialists who have fled 
over to the side of the bourgeoisie ! Long live the 
best representatives of the Third International . . . 
who sit not in ministerial chairs, but in the convict 
prisons of Germany, Austria, England, Sweden." 

It was the Leninites who shot into the unarmed 
crowd on the 4th of May, killing several soldiers. 
They organise innumerable small meetings at street 
corners, especially on Sundays, where are exposed 
the criminal aims of England and the harmlessness 
of Germany. The Leninite agitators often gain new 
converts, but at the very least succeed in absorbing 
endless attention and in wasting endless time. 
Whoever has seen the serried ranks they send to 
influence meetings, their faces of cruelty, spite, 
fanaticism, and venality, has seen a row of portraits 



236 War and Revolution in Russia 

that might stand for members of the League before 
the Massacre of St. Bartholomew. On the Council 
they are in a minority of 20-25 per cent., but on the 
executive committee of the Council they have a 
strength of not less than 30 per cent. They have 
great influence in the Baltic Fleet. Kerensky, once 
the idol of all the Socialists, is attacked as an 
oppressor of Finland, and as a false servant of the 
revolution for having even thought of an offensive. 
The declaration of the rights of soldiers issued by 
him on going to the War Office, so wide-reaching 
that, as Kerensky himself informed the Council on 
the 5th of June, " many of the higher command " 
would have resigned on account of it but for his 
order forbidding resignation, is actually represented 
as a disfranchisement of the soldiers. This propa- 
ganda has undoubtedly been enhanced by the work 
of numerous paid agents of the enemy, many 
probably already resident in Russia, but reinforced 
by others who swarmed across the unguarded 
frontier on the first days of the revolution. The 
general picture is given by the report of Admiral 
Kolchak, the gallant Commander-in-Chief of the 
Black Sea Fleet, published in the papers on the 27th 
of May, but written somewhat earlier. The position 
on the Front, he wrote, presents one general 
characteristic : after thirty-two months of war the 
army is weary, and the interest in the War and the 



" Peace without Annexations " 237 

national duties imposed by it has declined, until the 
army is in a condition of absolute decomposition. 
There are detachments which still preserve discipline, 
but the greater part of the army offers the spectacle 
of a rabble of armed men, completely innocuous to 
the foe. Many detachments have renounced their 
military duties. In others there are absolutely no 
officers., and the whole of the command is merged 
in the rank and file, who take the direction upon 
themselves. The worst of all is the Baltic Fleet. 
Here discipline is non-existent. The relations 
between the officers and the crews are characterised 
by misunderstanding and mistrust. There is no 
connection between different units of the squadrons. 
In fine, considered as an armed force, the Baltic 
Fleet does not exist. If it met the German Fleet in 
a serious action, there could be but one issue. The 
operations in March on the French and English 
Front, continues Admiral Kolchak, saved the 
Russian army from immediate disaster. If it 
does not now come to its senses, nothing can save 
it. But the Admiral concludes that nothing will 
effect this, save a German advance, which would 
force the soldiers to fight and with the first Russian 
victory would give back the army its former 
strength. 

It must not be thought that this is the report of 
a bitter or unsuccessful man. On the contrary, 



238 War and Revolution in Russia 

Admiral Kolchak enjoys in a peculiar degree the 
confidence of his men. It is the proud boast of the 
Black Sea Fleet that they have not had one case of 
desertion, and their Admiral has a few days since 
triumphantly resisted an attempt on the part of the 
Sebastopol Council of Workmen's and Soldiers' 
Deputies to destroy his authority. Orders given by 
him were refused to be obeyed, and the Commandant 
of the Port who tried to have them carried out was 
arrested. Admiral Kolchak promptly resigned. The 
sailors of the fleet, aghast at this, had the Com- 
mandant released, the malcontents suppressed, the 
orders carried out, and persuaded the Admiral to 
resume the command. Following his report the 
Black Sea Fleet sent a deputation x to Moscow and 
Petrograd with the message to the country that 
they would do their duty to the end : they trusted 
their officers, and every part of the fleet would 
instantly execute orders without question. Though 
yielding to none in their enthusiasm for the revolu- 
tionary ideals of freedom and justice, they coupled 

1 Under the leadership of Able-Seaman Batkin, now famous 
as an orator and a patriot. Batkin is a Jew. I only mention 
this to counter the suggestion sometimes made that the Russian 
Jews as a whole are against the war. Steklov-Nahamkis, a Jew 
who is despised for having three times changed his religion for 
political or social profit, has done great harm. Batkin, also a 
Jew, has done great good. Both have followers among their own 
race as well as among other Russian races, and on these great 
questions the Jews are perhaps not more united than the rest. 



" Peace without Annexations " 239 

them with love of their country, and denouncing 
desertion and fraternisation with the enemy as 
treason, boldly announced their watchword " To 
attack is the best defence." They were themselves 
attacked as partisans of Miliukov and as counter- 
revolutionaries, as not being genuine sailors, and 
the Baltic Fleet at Helsingfors retorted that they 
would do better to trust not their officers but the 
revolutionary sailors and soldiers. 

On the 2nd of June were published the resolu- 
tions passed at a meeting of the First Detachment 
(Equipage) of the Baltic Fleet, in contrast to its 
more patriotic sister, the Second Detachment, 
prominent for its work in popularising the Liberty 
Loan and its support of loyal demonstrations ; they 
demanded the formal transfer of all power to the 
Workmen's, Soldiers', and Peasants' Deputies ; the 
convention of a military congress of all forces at 
Cronstadt ; the dismissal of General Alexeiev ; the 
confiscation of State, Imperial, monastic, and 
privately owned land with all live and dead stock ; 
the confiscation of all " bourgeois " printing offices 
and stocks of paper for the benefit of the revolu- 
tionary parties, to carry on a class war ; the formal 
confiscation of Kshesinska's house for the benefit 
of the Leninites ; and the arrest of all persons 
" preaching the War to a victorious conclusion." 
Four days earlier, Cronstadt, which ever since the 



240 War and Revolution in Russia 

revolution has been virtually beyond the reach of 
the shadowy power of the Government, declared 
definitely that it did not recognise the Temporary 
Government, would only conduct business with the 
Council, and dismissed the Government's Com- 
missioner, who had indeed been a negligible quantity 
from the first ; and the triangular negotiations 
between the Council, the Government, and Cron- 
stadt, with a view to " elucidating the situation/' 
are still going on. 

Apart from the general downfall of discipline and 
growth of insubordination, the disintegration of the 
army has been manifested in two ways : by 
desertion and by fraternisation with the enemy. 
It has been asserted over and over again that both 
have been stopped, only to be admitted later that 
they were continuing, and it seems certain that until 
a very recent date the proportions of neither had 
seriously diminished ; perhaps they have even 
increased. At Kiev at the end of April it was 
estimated that there were between six and seven 
hundred thousand deserters from the South- 
western Front, and as many as two millions taking 
all the Fronts together. Then, after repeated 
statements that -the evil had been checked, on the 
28th of May the Assistant Minister of War, Yaku- 
bovich, informed the delegates from the Front : 
" The Government by itself is impotent to struggle 



" Peace without Annexations " 241 

with desertion. The putting down of this evil 
symptom depends entirely upon you. Desertion is 
weakening the Front." The deserters not only 
weaken the Front, but exasperate the difficulties 
of transport, choking the trains and stations, 
preventing railway officials from carrying out their 
duties, and there have been serious street fights 
with bands of deserters in Kiev and other towns. 
At the same meeting of the delegates from the Front, 
the representative of the Russian army in France 
remarked " that the Generals at the Front were 
leading the Minister of War, Kerensky, into a 
mistake. ' In no circumstances must we now 
undertake an offensive. By an offensive we should 
play into the hands of the French and English 
imperialists.' . . . The speaker's pronouncement 
was greeted by noisy applause," although some 
dissent also was heard. 

Fraternisation with the enemy, advocated from 
the first days of the revolution by the extreme 
Social Democrats and never abandoned by them, 
although it has since been frowned upon and 
officially denounced by the Council, has despite all 
the efforts of the saner and more patriotic soldiers 
attained astounding proportions. On the 22nd of 
May an informant of Edinstvo, Plehanov's paper, 
wrote as follows : 

" Fraternisation is a fact known to all. All the 



242 War and Revolution in Russia 

committees — army, divisional, regimental, company 
— have expressed their most resolute censure of it. 
1 We consider fraternisation treachery to our 
country,' say the resolutions of all their meetings. 
They even go to the length of threatening to shoot 
on those who leave the trenches. This is in the 
committees. 

" In fact things are quite different : fraternisa- 
tion goes on and no one can hinder it. Only the 
artillery attempts to offer opposition, and has on 
this account drawn upon itself the fierce hatred of 
the infantry. Our advanced observers are always 
threatened with the bayonet. One observer with 
difficulty saved his life : they wanted to do for him 
because he had killed a German coming towards 
us. Two infantrymen were once among the Ger- 
mans. In the evening they came back, naturally, 
drunk. During the night an Alsatian came over to 
us and told us what the two had done. They had 
given away all the company dispositions and 
pointed out where the machine-guns were. ' Why 
don't you attack us ? ' they said to the Germans. 
1 You could take us with your bare hands.' The 
regimental committee arrested the pair. Soldiers 
came up from the trenches and told the committee 
that if they were not set free they would shoot the 
whole committee. In the companies they say : 
* We won't fight, we're tired. . . . The capitalists 
began the War, the War's only useful to the 
capitalists, I'm not a capitalist, so I won't fight.' 

" Pacifism has gone to such a point that in one 



" Peace without Annexations " 243 

battalion they said : ' We'll pay the Germans a fifty 
milliard rouble indemnity, we'll work for them all 
our lives, but we won't fight, and we'll get our own 
back on the artillery. . . .' 

" The committee, I repeat, is one thing ; the 
company another. . . . Members of the committees 
are generally men of understanding, old soldiers, 
wounded ; they go beside themselves showing the 
necessity of the War for freedom's sake, the harm 
of fraternisation, the necessity of discipline, etc., 
but they only reach one result — that of arousing a 
hostile attitude to themselves. Among us soldiers 
and officers in the artillery there is but one thought : 
at the end of the third year of war are we to finish 
ingloriously on a Prussian bayonet ? There is no 
army. Only one thought keeps us up ; why have 
not the regiments so far left the trenches and gone 
home, as they had every possibility of doing ? " 

Cases are in fact reported of officers having been 
murdered because they wished to punish frater- 
nisers ; but this is hardly to be wondered at when 
General Gourko was taken to task in the News of 
the Council for his " iron discipline " because he sup- 
ported a divisional General who attempted to prevent 
a soldier from wearing a fancy device of red ribbons 
on parade. 

At the Council meeting on the 6th of June 
Kerensky said : 

" I have been asked why the Russian j>ower does 



244 War and Revolution in Russia 

not take measures against fraternisation. But we 
thought : let the army learn by experience what 
fraternisation is. It has cost us the loss of several 
batteries and of many valuable lives, but it has been 
a real lesson." 

One regiment, Kerensky admitted, had actually 
concluded a form of peace with the Germans, and he 
did not attempt to affirm that fraternisation had 
really been stopped ; when he was lately at Dvinsk, 
he begged General Danitov " immediately to take 
measures to stop this shameful state of things " ; but 
since his speech to the Council news is received that 
a thousand men have been sent back to Dvinsk from 
the trenches poisoned by the Germans in the spirits 
they were given. 

At the same time, drunkenness has reached such 
proportions in the army that it is classed as nearly 
as dangerous as desertion. The men make a 
decoction of wood-alcohol which has dreadful results. 
It is now not uncommon to see drunken soldiers in 
Petrograd ; at the Front, to judge from an urgent 
order and appeal made by the Minister of War on the 
25th of May, drunkenness is much worse ; and at 
Cronstadt huge drunken crowds go roystering through 
the streets. Even worse almost as a symptom of 
the decline in morale than desertion or fraternisa- 
tion, is the news published on the 7th of June in 
an order of the day by General Gourko that on one 



* Peace without Annexations " 245 

sector of the Western Front the Russian soldiers 
have for two months been bartering away bread, 
sugar and soap to the Germans for cigars, watches 
and trinkets. This dreadful fact proves, says the 
order, " to what a point may go the disorganisation 
of the army at the Front, when every soldier con- 
siders himself at liberty on his own risk and con- 
science to enter into private agreement and negotia- 
tion with the enemy." 

On the higher command the results of the general 
disorganisation have been grievous. General 
Kornilov, a fine Cossack leader, was forced by 
disobedience to his orders to give up the command 
of the Petrograd military area. General Russky 
resigned the command of the Northern Front, 
ostensibly and perhaps truly, from ill-health. General 
Lechitsky, one of the organisers of the victories of 
1916, has resigned. General Evert, an unsympa- 
thetic personality and an unsuccessful General in 
attack, but a good disciplinarian, left for political 
reasons. Lastly, on the 8th of June, General 
Gourko was deprived with insult of the command 
of the Western Front for having said that in view 
of the licence accorded to the troops he could not be 
responsible for what took place. Worst of all, 
General Alexeiev has been hounded out of the chief 
command. In a speech to the officers he spoke of the 
policy of " peace without annexations or indem- 



246 War and Revolution in Russia 

nities " as Utopian. Thereafter, although Kerensky 
said at Dvinsk that " in the free Russian army 
every opinion may be freely expressed " (reported 
in Edinstvo, June 8), General Alexeiev was a marked 
man. That he was an accomplished strategist, 
trusted by all ranks, a democrat by origin and 
conviction, that the army has not suffered defeat 
since he took the virtual command, that the 
absence of a military party to stand by the Emperor 
in the first moment of the revolution was largely 
due to his influence, could not save him for Russia. 
In a leader in the News of the Council on the 24th 
of May, sneeringly entitled "The Loquacious 
General/ ' a rancorous stream of reprimand was 
poured on him, echoed with slightly greater decorum 
in Gorky's paper, and hardly surpassed in the 
organs of the Socialist advanced wing. The demand 
for General Alexeiev's removal was not to be with- 
stood. When, in obedience to it, he resigned, 
Kerensky announced the fact at the Council meeting 
of June 4 in the following way : " About what 
Commander-in-Chief am I asked ? Formerly 
General Alexeiev was Commander-in-Chief : now 
it is General Brusilov." The News of the Council 
characteristically comments : 

" The democracy has once more received proof 
that its representatives in the Temporary Govern- 
ment watch over its interests and do not permit 



" Peace without A nnexations " 247 

their infringement. The army has once more 
received proof that discipline is a duty of. the 
General in no less degree than it is that of the 
soldier." 

The brilliant qualities of the new Commander-in- 
Chief are known to all ; it will be interesting to see 
how his belief in the offensive consorts with the 
Council's management. 

In the first days of the revolution the enormous 
German concentration on the Dvinsk Front made 
for the belief that a great stroke would be made at 
Petrograd with its loot, its naval bases, its 80 per 
cent, of Russia's war factories, and many were they 
who expected the worst. But there were none who 
foresaw that the Russian army, shaken as it was, 
would sink to so low a level that the enemy could 
completely neglect it. Yet this is what has hap- 
pened. The Germans treat their Eastern Front 
as a rest-cure for divisions battered to pieces on the 
West, and have flung all their fresh troops against the 
fighting Allies. An attack would save Russia, for 
the sterling qualities of the Russian soldier would be 
stung into renewed activity. But the Germans, who 
saw where their real chance lay before anybody 
else, will be too clever to make this mistake so long 
as the inaction of the Russian army is of importance 
to them. At present they can afford to despise it. 
Let no one think that among these facts so much as 



248 War and Revolution in Russia 

one is unknown to them. Their information from 
Russia is earlier and fuller than that which reaches 
the latter's allies, and is not confined to public 
news such as is dealt with in this paper. Well 
indeed might the Staff Committee of the Caucasian 
Rifle Division write : " The army has fallen into a 
dreadful condition ; if complete disorganisation has 
not set in, at least it is very near." There are still 
many firm and warlike units in the army, and bands 
of volunteers have been formed to whom it is hoped 
that an opportunity to attack will be given. The 
attitude, too, of the Cossacks would not appear 
from the latest indications to be quite palatable to 
the Council. Nevertheless, educated soldiers, among 
them some who led the revolution, are often in a 
state bordering on despair. One, an extraordinarily 
brave man, who fought as a volunteer in the French 
artillery for the first nine months of the War and 
since as an infantryman and an automobilist on the 
Russian Front, lately went back to the Front as a 
deputy from his detachment in Petrograd. He 
returned, almost echoing Kerensky's words spoken 
a month ago : " I wish I had died in battle sooner 
than have seen what is going on now." Both naval 
and military officers are constantly asking if it is 
not possible for them to enter the British, French 
or American Services. They believe that their 
comrades murdered at Cronstadt, Helsingfors and 



" Peace without Annexations " 249 

Revel were killed in accordance with lists drawn 
up by German agents. German money raised in 
America is believed to be at work in Cronstadt now. 
Save among the educated, those among the 
soldiers who take the matter to heart are few. 
A portion of the Kiev garrison has joined in the 
demand of various units in the Baltic Fleet that 
" Bloody Nicolas " (as we say " Bloody Mary ") 
should be sent to Cronstadt to join the officers kept 
there in the foulest imprisonment since the revolu- 
tion, without trial or even accusation, despite the 
efforts of the Government to have them released ; 
and the plutocrats who roll about in motor-cars of 
the Union of Zemstvos (in other words, the hard- 
worked officials of that admirable institution) 
should be sent into the trenches. An order pub- 
lished on the 9th of June directs the re-formation 
of four regiments at the Front that have refused en 
masse to obey orders. At Kazan, out of a draft of a 
thousand men for the Front, only three hundred 
made their appearance at roll-call. 

As to the effect on the country, the Russian Press 
speaks freely of anarchy. If this were quite accurate 
there would be little occasion to say more. But 
things have not really gone to the point of anarchy, 
though they have gone near the line. The country 
has not completely lost its cohesion. The main 
facts are as follows. On the 2nd of June, A. J. 



250 War and Revolution in Russia 

Konavalov, the Minister of Commerce and Industry, 
resigned, giving as his reason : 

" that he is unable to remain at his post in view of 
his complete disagreement with the industrial policy 
which is now sought to be put in motion under the 
pressure of the Council of Workmen's and Soldiers' 
Deputies . . . [and] when the whole industrial 
system is going to ruin." 

He views " sceptically the form of social-State 
control and the method of regulating production 
proposed by the Minister of Labour [Skobelev]." In 
the actual conditions of Russia, he concludes, such 
democratic experiments must result in enterprises 
being given over to less experienced control and 
disorganization will inevitably increase. Skobelev 's 
suggestion, as is well known, was to confiscate all 
the capital in the banks and for the workmen, or 
failing them, the State, to take over the whole of 
the profits of industrial enterprises. That these 
heroic measures will be carried out in their entirety 
is improbable, but it is known that a measure 
involving the sequestration of a considerable per- 
centage of private capital in banks is being worked 
out, while the impossibility of resisting the demands 
of employees goes a good way towards attaining the 
latter result, even without, as sometimes happens, 
the employees simply taking possession of whole 
establishments. 



" Peace without Annexations " 2 51 

In every industrial centre in Russia, few as these 
are in comparison with the Western world, the same 
process is going on. The workmen demand 50, 
100, or 150 per cent, to be added to their former 
high wages, and shorter hours ; and if they do not 
get them, strike. Acute crises have already been 
caused in almost every important industry and 
worse convulsions are momentarily expected. To 
take a few examples : in Moscow, Petrograd, and at 
the Schlusselburg mills there have been many cases 
of works seized by the hands. At Moscow in one mill 
of over five thousand looms all the managers and 
engineers have been driven away and the factory 
is running in charge of an under-foreman. In 
Petrograd all the office employees at over two 
hundred factories demanded a six-hour day and a 
minimum wage of 150 roubles a month ; and their 
demands have been acceded to, although in reality 
they will only do five or perhaps four hours' work. 
Street repairers in Petrograd now receive 150 roubles 
a month ; so do men at the doors of the savings 
bank, and these refuse to do anything but to stand 
and ostensibly keep watch. The waiters and hotel 
servants at Moscow, Kiev, and Sebastopol have 
struck, thereby inconveniencing thousands of 
persons engaged in war work. The peat-diggers on 
the Volga demand 1000 roubles a month, the barge 
labourers 75 roubles a day. In eighteen metal 



252 War and Revolution in Russia 

factories in the Donets district, with a joint capital 
of 195 million roubles and a declared dividend last 
year of 18 million roubles, the workmen have 
demanded an increase in wages amounting, accord- 
ing to Professor Sirinov, to 240 million roubles. If 
conditions demanded by the workmen are not 
agreed to, they appeal to the Government, which 
has no alternative — even if it wished — but to try to 
persuade the owners to agree, whatever it may cost 
them, in order that the economic life of the country 
may somehow be carried on. But that this can be 
for long in the present conditions is thought dubious. 
At the same time the workmen do not show any 
special degree of confidence in the Government ; 
when Nekrasov, the Minister of Ways of Com- 
munication, went to Moscow to settle a railway 
dispute, the men, offended by something that he 
said, threatened " We won't let him go from Moscow 
till he has taken his words back." 

The railways themselves are in a deplorable con- 
dition. From the 28th of April to the 28th of May 
25 per cent, less work was done than in that month 
of last year. From the beginning of the year to the 
28th of May 44,000 waggons, or 732,500 tons of 
coal, less than in the same period of 1916 were trans- 
ported. The chief reason of this, says an official 
report, is the anarchy existing on the railways. On 
the slightest occasion all sorts of local unions and 



" Peace without Annexations " 253 

committees interfere with the working of the lines 
and produce chaos. A further cause of trouble is 
the interference by soldiers with the railway 
servants, who have in districts so far removed from 
one another as Pskov, Kiev, and the Caucasian 
Railway, begged for protection from the armed force 
used upon them. Trains are compelled or forbidden 
to be run, or are run out of time or in wrong direc- 
tions, with the result that accidents have taken 
place and the line is blocked for hours. The 
transport of provisions, wood, and raw materials 
is gravely curtailed. Moreover, the railway servants 
receive wages far inferior to those obtaining in 
factories, these being more or less decent only in the 
workshops, and a general railway strike at Petro- 
grad or Moscow has only narrowly been averted. 

Nor is the spirit of unrest confined to factories 
and transport. In every part of the country 
agrarian disorders take place. Without heed to the 
instructions of the Government that land must not 
be touched till a general settlement by the Con- 
stituent Assembly, the peasants, inspired by Socialist 
agitators from the towns, often take possession of 
the soil at once. Thus on the borders of the Petro- 
grad Government the peasants have left to each 
owner of two thousand acres thirty acres and three 
cows, which they say is all one man can manage, 
and are only with difficulty and not always restrained 



254 War and Revolution in Russia 

from burning the landlords' houses. Elsewhere, 
particularly in the Governments of Minsk and 
Mogilov, fires both of houses and woods have been 
common. Such agrarian " expropriation " or 
destruction on a large scale is general. Only where 
peasants already own the soil, as is largely the case 
in the Kazan Government, such Communistic ideas 
find little favour, and students from the University 
of Kazan sent to propagate them have been roughly 
handled, and some even killed by irate peasant 
proprietors. 

In the towns also disorder is frequent. On the 
23rd of May the Minister of Commerce and Industry 
appealed to the Prime Minister for help, being 
himself in receipt of numerous appeals from places 
all over the country where self-appointed Executive 
Committees, Committees of Social Safety, Com- 
mittees of Popular Power were taking the govern- 
ment into their own hands. The Minister has no 
means, he says, of combating such destructive 
symptoms, and it is to be feared that those at the 
command of the Prime Minister are not much more 
substantial. Events of this description in the 
district of Schliisselburg, only a few miles from 
Petrograd, were magnified into reports of " the 
Schliisselburg Republic." The militia that has 
taken the place of the police is often unsatisfactory. 
Crimes of violence are not unusual in Petrograd, and 



" Peace mthout Annexations " 255 

in Kiev the chief of the militia pathetically urged 
his men to do their duty, especially in view of one 
of them having robbed a member of the local 
Workmen's Council whom he held up with a 
revolver. Lynching, a sure sign of incompetence of 
the police, is making its appearance in various 
towns. The tale of disorder and violence runs from 
the confines of Poland to Serbia, and at Tsaritsin on 
the Volga the garrison calmly levied a contribution 
of a million and a half roubles on the town to 
increase their pay. To top all, in Petrograd on the 
31st of May an elaborate procession of anarchists 
took place in the principal streets, adorned with 
black flags and the motto " Down with the militia ! " 
A peasant was talking on one of the Volga steam- 
boats, whose time-table and course are now changed 
at the caprice of soldiers going on them. " We must 
get rid of this bourgeoisie. Down with the doctor ! 
And with the schoolmaster ! We must have our 
own people." " That's right," said another ; " our 
committee made a resolution. Far too many bour- 
geoisie at the hospital. Three doctors, two trained 
nurses, and a midwife to boot ! And what for ? 
Look at the expense ! So they decided to leave one 
doctor, and he's a good enough fellow, at the 
hospital ; let him make his powders for himself, 
and his wife can help him." Then, turning to the 
reporter of this scene, " Yes, and you — anyone can 



256 War and Revolution in Russia 

see that you're from the bourgeoisie, Mister. We 
don't want your annexations ! The landlords have 
got ground enough." " Let them go themselves 
and sit in the trenches ! The bourgeoisie shove us 
all on, and they sit in their gardens and play music ! " 
" England, that's where the capitalists are. They 
want to pay for all sorts of annexations with our 
blood." 

What will happen ? is the question on all lips. 
The answer most commonly given, not only in 
private, but even publicly now in the Press, is that 
a Dictator will arise, restore order with a strong 
hand, lead the army to glory, and Russia to 
prosperity. At present there seems no obvious 
candidate for the post, but should one be found 
the aspect of the scene might change for the good, 
even quicker than it has changed for the bad. If 
the mass of the Cossacks, five million warlike 
soldiers, are really becoming discontented, as it 
would seem that at least "some are, the issue may 
lie in their hands. But whoever the Dictator might 
be he would be hailed as a saviour by almost all 
thinking men in Russia, and would find strong 
support among the officers and the very large class 
of invalided soldiers, who feel bitterly that their 
wounds may be in vain, as well as the Knights of 
St. George, a large body bound together by strong 
ties of honour and gallantry. There could be no 



" Peace without Annexations " 257 

question of again setting up the old regime. That 
is gone for ever. Not only is the revolution an 
established fact, but it saved Kussia from other- 
wise inevitable ruin and shame. It opened the 
gates of Eastern Europe to the roaring wind of 
liberty. No sane Englishman can wish it had not 
been. But the peculiar circumstances in which it 
took place have engendered new dangers. Russians 
are now looking on while the foundations of their 
liberty and prosperity are threatened with destruc- 
tion by a band of extremists, and wrath at the 
spectacle gathers force. There would be no greater 
mistake than to suppose that educated Russians do 
not realise their position. With them it is not a 
question : " Will Russia fulfil her engagements to 
the Allies ? " They say without mincing the 
matter : " Russia has betrayed the Allies. We 
shall never be able to hold up our heads again. 
All Europe will scorn us." It must be our part to 
prove them wrong in this. Russia and her Allies 
are suffering from one and the same cause. What 
we are going through now is not the result of some 
baseness inherent in the Russian nation, but a legacy 
from a despotism that betrayed its country and its 
friends, whose very shadow corrupted all it touched. 
It stank of bloodshed and cruelty. How should 
there be understanding of the causes of the War, 
when to educate the people was treated as a crime ? 
s 



258 War and Revolution in Russia 

How should there be honour among the lower classes 
in the cities which the Government debased and 
used as instruments of debasement by every means 
in its power ? We too have our responsibility for 
this. Our want of interest in the growth of reaction 
in Russia, the easy ear lent by our Press to the 
pretences of autocracy, our deafness to the warnings 
and complaints of the best representatives of Russia 
among us, our slavish attempt to identify a great 
nation with its despicable rulers, the mistake of 
giving to the democracy of Britain a narrow and 
snobbish representation ; these are all points that 
have weighed in the balance against us, and should 
give us pause were we tempted to pass a hasty 
judgment. 

The ultimate outcome for Russia is secure. The 
nation will yet rise to the height of its destiny. No 
country so rich, with a peasantry of such native 
intelligence and an educated class so talented, 
could suffer permanent arrest. Russia is like a blind 
man to whom sight has suddenly been given. He 
cannot distinguish colours, he cannot judge distance. 
He must learn by stumbling and fumbling. But 
much time is needed before Russia can make 
progress in the development of her material and 
mental gifts, and time during the War is her enemy. 
Germany is organised, she is not ; Germany is 
united, Russia a prey to dissension and intrigues. 



" Peace without Annexations >? 259 

Germany acts ; Russia talks. Yet when full 
allowance is made for this, it would be wrong to 
despair. The patriots, their eyes fixed with ardour 
and gratitude on the example of their Western 
Allies, cheered by the encouragement of the Ameri- 
can Republic, are not yet at the end of their 
resources. Russia is a land of wonders, and the 
wonder of re-born patriotism may be nearer than 
any can know, ready to spring to life within her 
and blossom in a day into a rare and deathless 
flower. 



THE DOG DAYS, 1917 

THE Socialists have sown the wind ; Russia is 
reaping the whirlwind. The observations 
made in the paper entitled Peace without Annexations 
or Contributions affe proved only too just by the 
events of the three months since it was written. 
The Russian army, under the teaching of the 
Socialist agents of Germany, has surrendered all its 
conquests and immense booty to the enemy ; the 
Ukrainian separatist movement, cherished by 
Austria, has taken strides towards fulfilment ; and 
the economic situation in Russia is such that the 
words " on the brink of ruin " have become a 
commonplace. 

On Sunday, July 1, the Leninites, or Maximalists, 
after having got a patriotic demonstration by the 
Knights of St. George and the Women Volunteers 
on the previous Sunday prohibited by the Council 
of Workmen's and Soldiers' Deputies, held a great 
parade in Petrograd. It was announced that arms 
were not to be carried ; it was not a demonstration, 
but " a review of the political forces " of the party. 
The parade was attended by enormous numbers 

260 



The Bog Days, 1917 261 

and would have been a triumph for its organisers, 
had not the news come next day of the simultaneous 
offensive made by the Russian army on the south- 
western front in the direction of Stanislavov and 
Galich. The Leninites, despite their attempts to 
ignore an event that was delighting patriotic 
Russians, were deeply depressed. It was clear that 
for the moment they were nonplussed. The streets 
of Petrograd were filled with scowling soldiers, 
whispering evilly at street corners, while orderly 
citizens dared openly to rejoice. Their joy, however, 
was short lived. It soon was reported that the 
advance, carried out under the eloquent inspiration 
of Kerensky, had been made by the Czech-Slovak 
troops, recruited last year from among the Slav 
prisoners taken from the Austrians, by special 
bodies of volunteers, largely composed of officers, 
and by the cavalry ; the infantry, it was said, had 
taken but little part in the movement, and the loss 
of life among the officers was enormous. General 
Brusilov, then Commander-in-Chief, has since 
stated that he agreed to the offensive because, what- 
ever its result, he believed it would clear the des- 
perately obscure situation on the front. It was 
indeed obvious either that a wave of military spirit, 
engendered by the Russian success, would spread 
throughout the army, or that a reaction of unknown 
proportions would follow. 



262 War and Revolution in Russia 

Almost exactly a fortnight later the traitors 
played their trump card in Petrograd. Before dawn 
on July 16 the First Machine Gun Regiment took 
possession of the streets, and on the following day 
several thousand sailors from Cronstadt made an 
armed descent on the capital, being joined by other 
disaffected portions of the garrison and the extreme 
Socialist workmen. Had they been efficiently led 
and followed a well-laid plan, they might have com- 
pletely upset the Government, and brought Russia 
to almost instant ruin. The revolt in Petrograd 
synchronised with a Cabinet crisis, itself ultimately 
due to the same causes, and with the disaster at 
Tarnopol ; but in arms the Leninites proved cowardly 
and incompetent, and within an ace of success 
allowed themselves to be suppressed without serious 
difficulty, thus having put into the bands of their 
opponents the weapon without which the latter had 
been condemned to inactivity. Their treason was 
patent, and subsequent investigation, that could not 
now be prevented, established it beyond doubt. 
The terrorisation of Petrograd dispelled the mists 
that clouded the eyes of many believers in a " coali- 
tion " ministry, part of which was responsible to 
the Council with its policy of " peace without an- 
nexations or indemnities," and its avowed intention 
to set up the rule of the " proletariat " over the 
" capitalist " and the " bourgeois." 



The Dog Days, 1917 263 

The timorousness of the Government, faced by 
ruffians in armoured cars in the streets, was not 
however reassuring. The Minister of Justice, to 
whom the Novoe Vremya, of which the offices were 
seized by the Leninites on July 17, appealed for 
protection, expected any minute to be arrested or 
even killed.- He had no news of the rest of the 
Government. He had had warning beforehand of 
the outbreak, and had put the military authorities 
on their guard, and proposed to Prince Lvov to call 
a Cabinet meeting on the 17th to take measures to 
meet the situation, but the Prime Minister had 
replied that to leave home was to risk death every 
minute. 1 Even when action was taken, the Cossacks 
were at first allowed to go against the Leninites 
without proper supports and suffered unnecessary 
loss. Nevertheless, with the aid of the Cossacks 
and the " Junkers," the Cadets, that is, of the 
officers' military training college, order was re- 
established and some losses inflicted on the Cron- 
stadt contingent, the only part of the rebels who 
showed any fight on meeting with serious opposi- 
tion. And here it may be noted that to the Cossacks 
and the cadets exclusively is due the relative 
salvation of Russia. Not only in the capital but at 
the front the Cossacks have done the work of the 

1 Vechernee Vremya, Mo3cow, July 18th, by telephone from 
Petrograd. 



264 War and Revolution in Russia 

nation. They have stemmed the rout, covered the 
retreat ; when murderers and mutineers have had 
to be arrested, when disloyal regiments have had 
to be broken up, it is the Cossacks who have been 
called upon to do it. The cadets too have been un- 
sparing of their service, like all members of the 
brotherhood of officers in the Russian army. They 
have remained on guard at Government offices and 
the residences of ministers for days at a time ; they 
were employed to search and break up the nests of 
Leninites, to put down the disorders at Mjny- 
Novgorod, where several of them were killed, to 
keep order at Kazan after the huge conflagration at 
the riverside powder factories, " in view of the 
hopelessness of the soldiers," among whose ranks, 
the Petrograd Telegraph Agency reports, " the fire 
at the factory caused malicious joy." While the 
attitude of the cadets is accepted as natural, that 
of the Cossacks has aroused joyful surprise. Once 
a weapon of the reactionary government, citizens 
were astonished to find them now as apt a tool in 
the hands of a Government become liberal and as 
stern in repressing revolutionaries against the new 
state as against the old. The explanation is that 
they have implanted in them a strong sense of 
discipline, and are better educated than the mass 
of Russian peasants. The Don territory is reputed 
the best farmed district of Russia, and it is note- 



The Dog Days, 1917 265 

worthy that nearly all the Cossacks can read. By 
their restraint and steadiness, their inflexible loyalty, 
and the sense they have shown of the necessity for 
moderate counsels in allying themselves to the 
party of National Freedom (Miliukov's party) 1 for 
the purposes of the Constituent assembly. The 
Cossacks have proved themselves worthy to be free 
citizens of a free state, which without then services 
it is certain that Russia could not hope to become. 
It was hardly known that the Leninites had been 
defeated in Petrograd before news came which 
showed that at the front their success had gone 
beyond expectation. On July 19, in face of a 
demonstration by the enemy, the 11th Army, which 
covered Tarnopol, broke up and dissolved into a 
fleeing mob. It is needless here to dwell upon the 
details of a rout which saw as incidents the sack by 
Russian soldiers of Tarnopol and Kaluszcz, and was 
described by General Kornilov, then in chief com- 
mand on the south-western front and fresh from 
his own victorious onset there, in these memorable 
words : " On fields, that cannot even be called 
fields of battle, complete horror rules, and shame, 
and ignominy, such as the Russian army has never 
known since the first moment of its existence." In 

1 Formerly known as the Constitutional Democrats or 
Cadets, from K.D., the initial letters of the words Kon- 
stitutsionnaya Demokratiya. 



266 War and Revolution in Russia 

the famous telegram sent on July 20 to Kerensky, in 
his newly-assumed office of Prime Minister, and to 
the Commander-in-Chief, General Kornilov de- 
manded the instant re-establishment of the penalty 
of death for desertion and refusal to obey orders at 
the front, as " the only means of saving the army 
and using it for its real object — the defence of 
country and freedom," failing which he would 
immediately lay down his command. 

When the Russian Sixth Grenadier Division left 
their positions and fled, no one was more surprised 
than the Germans. They were not planning a 
serious attack, and only took their cue from the 
suicidal flight of their enemy. That these events 
may be seen in their proper light, it must be insisted 
that the catastrophe at Tarnopol was due not to 
an offensive of the Germans, but to an offensive of 
the Russians themselves further south. That is to 
say, it was the answer of the traitor's party to the 
Russian success at Stanislavov. How that was 
considered by the Socialists may be seen from an 
article on July 10 in the Social Democrat, the 
Moscow organ of the Social Democratic Labour 
Party. " Indeed," says the writer, " our offensive 
at the present moment, when there are no facts to 
show its necessity, when the army is weakened by 
not knowing why it has been fighting for three 
years, constitutes a conscienceless prolongation of 



The Dog Days, 1917 267 

the war, and in the final reckoning is a service to 
those same capitalistic forces that long to stifle the 
Russian revolution in the press of imperialism, as 
being the joyous harbinger of world-wide peace. 
. . . Not by an offensive can we proceed to the long- 
wished-for peace, but by opening negotiations for 
peace and an immediate armistice on all fronts." It 
is such teaching as this that has rotted the heart of 
the once great Russian army. Following the 
publication of Order No. 1 of the Council of Work- 
men's and Soldiers' Deputies, 1 swarms of agitators 
were despatched to the front by the various Socialist 
parties and spread its poison far and wide. Officers 
were abused, distrusted, insulted, sometimes ill- 
treated and murdered ; obedience was replaced by 
meetings. A verb " to meeting " was coined, and 
before orders were executed they were examined 
by " meeting strategists " at sittings that might 
run into two days. Small wonder that even when 
the soldiers' meeting voted to carry out the com- 
mands issued, the troops sometimes arrived too late 
on the scene of action. " At these meetings," said 
General Alexeiev at the Moscow Congress on 
August 27, " the great, healthy soul of the Russian 
soldier fell asleep or died. . . . The Army passed into 
the hands of the new power capable of fulfilling its 
duty and, side by side with the Allies, of leading long- 

1 See above : The Russian Revolution. 



268 War and Revolution in Russia 

suffering Russia to an early end of the war. ... It 
was turned into a sort of general camp of agitators. 
. . . With such an army to wage war, to dream of 
victory is impossible. In many detachments the 
greater part of the cavalry, the Cossacks, the artil- 
lery, and the engineers have preserved their military 
spirit and discipline. They have preserved their 
soul ; but, gentlemen, our infantry, with compara- 
tively small exceptions, is up to the present non- 
existent. Then what are we to do ? Must we 
acknowledge ourselves vanquished and bow our 
heads before the proud, persistent foe ? Never ! " 
At these words of the fine old soldier the whole 
audience sprang to its feet with wild applause, with 
the significant and shameful exception of the Socialist 
phalanx. If support be needed for General Alexeiev's 
testimony, we may find it in a resolution, passed on 
July 25 under the immediate influence of the 
Tarnopol disgrace, at a joint meeting of the com- 
mittee of the soldiers' section of the Council with 
representatives of the regimental and battalion 
committees of the Petrograd garrison, that the 
" deplorable events at the front are the result not 
only of the criminal agitation of the Maximalist and 
other irresponsible groups, but of the unenlighten- 
ment and want of organisation among the soldiery." 
In themselves the latter defects were comparatively 
harmless : as the ground for the seed sown by 



The Bog Bays, 1917 269 

traitors their fertility was deadly. Nor must it be 
thought that the poison is eliminated from the 
army. General Alexeiev quoted a recent case where 
in one regiment ordered to attack there went forward 
28 officers — over half of the whole — 20 non-com- 
missioned officers — one-sixteenth of their total 
number — and 2 soldiers — ttV nth part of the regiment. 
In another instance on the western front, out of a 
whole division four hundred men advanced. On 
the northern front fraternisation, by the evidence 
of a resolution of the committee of the 12th Army, 
was going on at least till the middle of August. 
On the Roumanian front on August 27 two regiments, 
not attacked by the enemy, fled from the trenches 
and broke up. On the same day, speaking at 
Moscow, General Kornilov, now Commander-in- 
Chief of the whole army, named four colonels and 
three other officers, all murdered or seriously injured 
by their men in the course of the preceding fort- 
night. And there are many cases of officers and 
even of the heroic Women Volunteers being shot 
from behind by traitors. " The enemy," writes the 
war correspondent of the Russkoe Slovo, " now 
beats us in aviation owing to the want of machines 
consequent on the demoralisation of the factories ; 
but the weaponless army of 1915 never showed 
such an example of cowardliness and such a triumph 
of the spirit of self-preservation." 



270 War and Revolution in Russia 

No one publicly advocates immediate or separate 
peace. Kerensky at Moscow has solemnly cursed 
anyone who should do so. The Leninites are for the 
time weakened and their leaders dispersed. The 
death penalty, abolished by Kerensky and replaced 
by what he fondly hoped would be a sufficient 
substitute — a promise that deserters should be dis- 
franchised and their names published — has been 
re-enacted and is in force at the front since July 27, 
and the Government has promised to satisfy General 
Kornilov's other demands for restoring discipline in 
the army. Nevertheless the situation remains 
obscure, the outlook lowering with storm-clouds. 
What is needed, a phrase repeated ad nauseam, is 
not words but deeds, and it is deeds, not words, that 
must be scrutinised. That a separate peace is 
rejected is well. But it is not enough. Even Lenin 
himself never publicly advocated an immediate 
cessation of the war for Russia alone. What his 
party did was to do everything to make its continu- 
ance impossible. And the question now confront- 
ing Russia is : are steps being taken to make its 
continuance possible ? General Kaledin, speaking 
at Moscow in the name of the Cossacks, demanded 
the abolition of the Council of Workmen's and 
Soldiers' Deputies with its branches throughout the 
country ; but the Council is strong and well en- 
trenched. Its attention is devoted to defending 



The Bog Days, 1917 271 

■* the conquests of the revolution " and to spreading 
the belief that a counter-revolution is imminent ; 
and it is possible that a movement to overset the 
present state may be provoked by the Council's 
policy. It will indeed be a marvel if there should be 
no attempt in that direction. 1 Three instances will 
suffice to make plain the character of the Council's 
activities. On September 1 it passed a resolution 
protesting against the re-establishment of the death 
penalty at the front and demanding its abolition 
once more. 2 On August 2 it invited an Austrian 
prisoner of war, Otto Bauer, to one of its meetings, 
where he was welcomed by the Socialist members of 
the Government. A short time earlier it obtained 
the dismissal of General Polovtsev from the com- 
mand of the Petrograd military area in consequence 
of his having raided the Leninite nests after the 
revolt, and had Steklov, who was arrested by his 
orders, liberated and the search at his flat stopped. 
This action of the military authorities was described 
by Maxim Gorky's newspaper as " the sack of the 

1 The day after I wrote this, the papers brought news to 
Ekaterinodar, where I was, of the discovery of a plot against 
the Government, followed by the arrest of the Grand Dukes 
Michael Alexandrovich and Dmitri Pavlovich. 

2 It is a curious comment on this that in June the sailors of 
Cronstadt, which was fast becoming the prey of criminals, 
illegally but openly and in orderly fashion executed several 
armed robbers ; since when life and property there have been 
respected. 



272 Watr and Revolution in Russia 

party organisations," and although exposed by 
Vladimir Burtsev, who formerly brought the terrorist 
police-spy Azev to book, as an enemy of Russia in 
company with Lenin and his fellows, Gorky daily 
continues his campaign of venom and evil. It is not 
to be supposed that the foe within the gates will 
lightly desist, and his ramifications are wide. As a 
case in point, it may be noted that when the female 
agent Kolontai, Lenin's right hand, infamous for 
her championing of the German prisoners in Russia 
while she lied about the treatment of the Russians 
in Germany, returned to Petrograd, she stayed in 
the house of a well-known poetess of Jewish extrac- 
tion, Shchepkina-Kupernika, who when the war 
was fashionable made a great hit with a lament 
over the fate of the lace-makers of Mechlin. The 
pro -German literary cliques of Petrograd, though 
now hiding their Maximalist tendencies, will not 
easily veer round again to the patriotic point. Well 
may Plehanov, the true Russian Socialist, ask 
whether the silence of the " internationalists " in 
response to the call to unity, results from " a 
complete absence of the understanding, or simply 
treason. " 

Even within the Government it is not clear 
that unsound views lack support. It may pass 
for a blunder that Tereshchenko, on becoming 
Foreign Minister, admitted to Russia Robert Grimm. 



The Dog Days, 1917 273 

whom Miliukov had refused because he knew him 
for a German agent, only to be compelled to eject 
him after a month's fruitful agitation, on docu- 
mentary evidence of that fact being furnished ; but 
it is to be remarked that Tereshchenko and Nekrasov 
hotly protested against the publication, as being 
not sufficiently considered, of the facts concerning 
Lenin's treason, while the Socialist ministers sup- 
ported them on the theory that the Maximalists 
were " ideologues, representatives of one of the 
tendencies of social democracy and ought to enjoy 
free play in bringing their ideas to life." It was the 
same two ministers who at Kiev concluded with the 
representatives of the Ukrainian separatists a pact 
that was beyond the scope of their authority. These 
were among the grounds for the resignation of 
Prince Lvov and his fellow ministers. The general 
reason, however, underlying it was the appreciation 
of the fact that, in his words, the Council, to whom 
the Socialist ministers were responsible, was " in- 
capable of guiding Russian democracy upon the 
lines of statecraft as understood by the Russian 
nation in its entirety." The coalition, on which 
Prince Lvov's second ministry was founded, was in 
fact no true coalition, seeing that one powerful 
party to it, that of the Council, had never any 
intention of coalescing but merely used the arrange- 
ment for its own purposes. As regards the Council, 



274 War and Revolution in Russia 

Kerensky may be in a more independent position 
than his predecessor, and the impassioned eloquence 
that at the front earned him the nickname of 
" talker-in-chief " is a powerful weapon ; yet, 
despite the patriotic ideals that find a growing 
expression in his speeches, his dismissal of General 
Brusilov from the post of Commander-in-Chief, and 
the imprisonment for more than a month without 
charge of General Gurko, must raise a doubt as 
to the sureness of the present Prime Minister's 
touch in dealing with the situation. The abolition 
of the death penalty was his ; his the publication 
of the " Declaration of the Soldier's Rights " ; he 
was vice-president of the Council when Order No. 1 
was issued ; and these were the three chief instru- 
ments that reduced the army from its former height 
to its present depth. Less brilliant in the public 
eye than Kerensky, but possessed of special influence 
with the Socialists, is Chernov, the Minister of 
Agriculture. To Russia's Allies it matters little 
whether or no Chernov was concerned in the " expro- 
priations " of 1905 ; it matters little even that he 
remained minister for two months without having 
taken the oath of allegiance to the nation ; but it 
matters much to them if he belonged to an extreme 
pacifist section of the Socialists, if during the war 
he conducted an anti-war newspaper in Switzerland, 
and if through his agency Ukrainophil agitation was 



The Dog Days, 1917 275 

carried on among the Russian prisoners of war in 
Germany. These allegations are made against 
Chernov, and are so far unanswered ; and so long as 
they are unanswered Chernov's presence in the 
ministry bodes ill for the virile conduct of the war 
and for the support by the Council of an honest war 
policy. 

One present at the Moscow congress records the 
terrible impression made on him, when in the midst 
of General Kornilov's unvarnished relation of facts 
so tragic that his hearers could have howled like 
dogs at the feet of a dead master, he suddenly saw 
on the faces, in the eyes of the Socialist section of the 
audience, not one mark of emotion or sympathy. 
The Germans may find that they have gained less 
than they thought by opening up the breach made 
by the deserters of Tarnopol : they have seized 
two hundred million pounds of sugar, millions of 
bushels of corn, whole warehouses of meat, trains 
loaded with stores of all kinds, railway engines, 
artillery, shells — the tale is endless ; yet though 
they retook Galicia in a week, they are hardly over 
the border into Russia now. Against an advance of 
the enemy on real Russian soil, we may yet believe, 
the Russian soldier will fight. 1 But far deadlier 
than her weapons in the field is Germany's gift to 
Russia of class-warfare, which is enfeebling the 
1 This was written before the fall of Riga. 



276 War and Revolution in Russia 

Government, mutilating production, paralysing dis- 
tribution, and assuring the impotence of a nearly 
ruined transport system. Petrograd, Moscow, the 
Volga districts, even Kiev are already threatened 
with hunger : a state of things due partly to the 
lack of coal and defects in rolling-stock for carriage, 
partly to the unwillingness of the peasants to sell 
food-stuffs, unless they can obtain in exchange not 
depreciated paper money, but the tea, clothes, 
boots, sugar, household implements that they 
require. 

These cannot be had, or had in sufficient 
quantities, because of the disorganisation of the 
factories, the laziness and exorbitant demands of 
the workmen, and the lack of fuel ; and this last 
again is due to the same causes among the coal- 
miners and to the railway breakdown. Up to the 
present these dire causes are working tighter and 
tighter in an inexorable ring on the life of the 
country. Nor may their influence on the war be 
indirect only. To-day, September 2, is printed a 
telegram from the Minister of Industry to the Harkov 
Supply Committee, supplicating the latter to get 
bread to the armies of the south-western front : the 
stores of flour, he says, have entirely given out, and 
a small reserve of biscuit is all that remains. 
Unless within two days a large consignment of flour 
is delivered, the army will begin to experience " the 



The Dog Bays, 1917 277 

horrors of hunger. ' ' And almost at the same moment 
a similar appeal has reached Ekaterinodar from the 
Caucasian front, coupled with the warning that if 
the army hungers no exhortations to discipline will 
hold it. Then it will become, in the words of the 
spokesman for the officers at Moscow, " an expensive 
armed mob, and a danger in the highest degree to 
the State." 

This is the position at the beginning of autumn, 
and, due allowance made for the excitability of the 
authors of such appeals and for the necessity they 
perhaps are under of laying the colour thick on their 
canvas, is serious enough. What then must be 
expected in mid-winter ? The Government has 
resumed the extraordinary powers of arrest, deporta- 
tion, confiscation of disloyal newspapers, etc., indis- 
pensable to any Government in time of war. It 
now has to use them in the right direction, to free 
itself from unpatriotic influences, and effectively 
to gather all the loyal forces of Russia in an effort 
to swing the country into its stride again. Should 
it fail to do so, and should no other overmastering 
influence intervene, then Russia may in sober earnest 
be face to face with the catastrophe spoken and 
written of these several months past — a catastrophe 
the like of which has not been seen in the history of 
modern nations. Shortly after the revolution, a 
cartoon in an English paper showed Russia as a 



278 War and Revolution in Russia 

peasant bitten by a mad dog named " Autocracy," 
with the legend : 

" The man recovered from the bite, 
The dog it was that died." 

The picture represented the situation pithily but 
not accurately. The revolution, of which the crea- 
tive idea was beyond doubt the patriotic desire of 
all classes for victory over German militarism and 
the central rallying point the Duma, was seized by 
a small group of parties, well-drilled and well- 
supplied, and turned against the interests of the 
nation to the advantage of a class within the State 
and of the foe without. The dog in the cartoon 
should have been labelled " German Social Democ- 
racy." It is unfortunately too early to say whether 
or no the legend also must be amended. 

August 20-September 2, 1917. 



INDEX OF PKOPER NAMES 

References manifest in the headings of the chapters 
are not invariably repeated here 



Alexeiev, General, 70, 169, 170, 
191, 245, 267 

Chernov (Socialist Minister), 

274 
Cossacks, 263, 268 
Council of Workmen's and 

Soldiers' Deputies, 166, 168, 

186, 190, 194, 196, 218, 228, 

271 

Duma, 180 sqq., 195 

Galicia, 44, 101 sqq., 207, 211 
Gorky, Maxim, 230, 271 
Great Britain to Poland Fund, 
104, 106 sqq. 

Karungi, 5, 8 

Kerensky (Minister), 227, 236 

Kiev, relief of refugees at, 106 

sqq. 
Kornilov, General, 245 

Lemberg. See Lwow 
Lutsk, 93 



Lvov, Prince, 169, 273 
Lwow, 41 sqq., 211 

Michael, Grand Duke, declines 
crown, 174 

Nicolas (ex - Emperor), depo- 
sition of, 172 

Perimyshl, 24 sqq., 47 
Protopopov (ex-Minister), 153, 
154, 155, 165 

Rasputin, Gregory, 120 sqq., 

153 
Rodzianko (President of 

Duma), 160, 219 

Russia — 

Army : Siberian regiments, 
14, 23, 35 
Message to English soldiers, 

66 
In retreat, 75 
In the Revolution, 167, 
215, 237, 240, 248, 255 



279 



280 War and Revolution in Russia 



Russia — 
Court and Rasputin, the, 

125 
Industrial confusion, 251 

Russian Navy in the Revolu- 
tion, 238, 262 

— Railways, 93, 252 

— Socialists, 171, 183, 197, 
233 

— — Maximalist faction of, 

260, 265 
Ruthenians, 208, 210 



Soviet. See Council 
Sturmer (ex-Minister), 164 

Ukraine, 209 

Vasilchikov, Princess, 137 

Warsaw, 20 sqq., 56 

— relief of distress in, 86 sqq. 

— German policy in, 203 

Yavorska, Lydia, 147, 148 



PRINTED BY WM. BRBNDON AND SON, LTD. 
PLYMOUTH, ENGLAND 



THE 
LAST OF THE ROMANOFS 

By CHARLES RIVET, 

Petrograd Correspondent of the Paris ' ' Temps " 

Translated with an Introduction by Hardress O'Grady. 

Demy Svo. Illustrated. 7/6 net 

CONTENTS* 

UNKNOWN RUSSIA :— Of the Russians in General— The Tsar and 
his Court — The Russian Government as it was — Russian Policy under 
the last Tsar. 

THE REVOLUTION :— Political parties before the change— The 
genesis of the Revolution — The days of the Revolution — Aftermath of 
the Revolution. 

FRANCE AND RUSSIA :— The Franco-Russian Alliance— France 
and the Russian nation. 

THE SELF-DISCOVERY OF 
RUSSIA 

By J. Y. SIMPSON, M.A., D.Sc. 

Author of "Sidelights on Siberia," "The Spiritual Interpretation 
of Nature," etc. 

Demy Svo. 24 Illustrations. 6s. net 

Professor Simpson explains the evolution of Russia during the last 
thirty years, which has culminated in a real discovery and knowledge 
of herself during the great war. Of particular interest are the chapters 
on the prohibition of vodka and the changes it has effected in the 
physical and economic life of the people. 

PUBLISHED BY 

CONSTABLE & Co., Ltd., 10 Orange St., London, W.C. 2. 



CONSTABLE'S RUSSIAN LIBRARY 

Each volume Edited and with an Introduction by Stephen Graham. 

Translations of important Russian books that have not hitherto 
appeared in English. 

THE 

SWEET-SCENTED NAME 

AND OTHER FAIRY TALES, FABLES, 
AND STORIES 

By FEDOR SOLOGUB 

11 It seems to me the greatest literary treasure of the kind that has 
appeared during the present year." — Robert Lynd in the Daily News 

"His stories are drenched with light and colour, kaleidoscopic, the 
pattern, apparently, continually self-creative. Their onset and flow is 
like that of water rushing from the heights of a mountain." — Times. 

Extra Crown Svo. 5s. net. 



WAR AND CHRISTIANITY: 

FROM THE RUSSIAN POINT 

OF VIEW 

THREE CONVERSATIONS BY 

VLADIMIR SOLOVYOF 

Extra Crown 8vo. 5 s - ne ^> 

Solovyof, who died in 1901, is Russia's greatest philosopher and one 
of the greatest of her poets. In national culture he owned Dostoievsky 
as his prophet, and with him is one of the spiritual leaders of the 
Russian people. In this volume he combats Tolstoy and positivism, 
expressing the trust in spiritual power which was his deepest faith. 

PUBLISHED BY 

CONSTABLE fif Co., Ltd., 10 Orange St., London, W.C.2. 



CONSTABLE'S RUSSIAN LIBRARY— contd. 

THE WAY OF THE CROSS 

By 

V. DOROSHEVITCH 

Croivn 8vo. 2/6 net. 

A remarkably vivid and poignant impression of the millions of 
Russian and Polish peasants on the road after the great 
invasion of Russia by the Germans in August and September 
of 191 5, written by one of the most famous Russian con- 
temporary journalists. 

"It is sure to be read by thousands, and will bring home to the 
dullest mind the suffering, pain, disease, hunger, wretchedness, and 
death which ensue when a war-like enemy sweeps over a land of peace 
and quiet." — Cotintry Life. 

" In my opinion, the most wonderful book of the war." 

Robert Lynd in the Daily News. 

" A more graphic, thrilling and poignant picture of the terrible 
consequences of invasion it would be impossible to paint." 

Liverpool Daily Courier. 

A SLAV SOUL 

AND OTHER TALES 

By ALEXANDER KUPRIN 

Kuprin is probably the most popular of living Russian writers 
and the greatest of the modern Russian humorists. The tales 
in this volume have been very carefully selected, and it is 
believed that they represent the best of his work. 

" Barrie himself might have written the whimsical 'Last Word.'" 

Christian World. 
11 As searching and as vivid as Mr. Kipling's stories." — Athenceum. 

" ' Cain ' might have been written by Tolstoy himself. A charming, 
richly-coloured and good-humoured book." — Observer. 

PUBLISHED BY 

CONSTABLE & Co., Ltd., 10 Orange St., London, W.C. 2. 



CONSTABLE'S RUSSIAN LIBRARY— conta. 

THE EMIGRANT 

By L. F. DOSTOIEFFSKAYA. 

5s. net. 

u A continuous interesting study. . . . Irene is attractive and 
appealing." — The Times. 

"Curiously arresting. . . . 'The Emigrant' is to be recommended 
to those who care to stray off the beaten paths of fiction." — Globe. 

" Of considerable power and interest." — Athenceum. 

FURTHER VOLUMES JN PREPARATION. 



MASTERS OF RUSSIAN 
MUSIC 

By M. MONTAGU-NATHAN, 

Author of " A History of Russian Music." 

Imp. i6mo. Frontispiece. 2S* net each. 

I. GLINKA 
II. RIMSKY-KORSAKOF 
III. MOUSSORGSKY 



THE EPIC 
SONGS OF RUSSIA 

By ISABEL FLORENCE HAPGOOD. 

With an Introduction by J. W. Mack ail, M.A., LL.D., formerly 
Professor of Poetry in the University of Oxford. 

Crown Svo. 5s« net. 

This collection of translations of the most important epic poetry of 
Russia will, it is hoped, be welcomed by the large public who are 
anxious to become better acquainted with the classics of Russian 
literature. 

PUBLISHED BY 

CONSTABLE fcf Co., Ltd., 10 Orange St., London, W.C. 2. 



THIS BOOK IS DUE ON THE LAST j>ATE 
STAMPED BELOW 



AN INITIAL FINE OF 25 CENTS 

WILL BE ASSESSED FOR FAILURE TO RETURN 
THIS BOOK ON THE DATE DUE. THE PENALTY 
WILL INCREASE TO 50 CENTS ON THE FOURTH 
DAY AND TO $1.00 ON THE SEVENTH DAY 
OVERDUE. 



"WV 2 J 932 




15 W39 



LD 21-50m-8,32 



,YB 57937 



U. C. BERKELEY LIBRARIES 





0047111710 



P6 



384885 




UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA LIBRARY